Negligence

Daaka v. Carmel Hospital

Case/docket number: 
CA 2781/93
Date Decided: 
Sunday, August 29, 1999
Decision Type: 
Appellate
Abstract: 

Facts: Appellant was admitted to the hospital for an operation on her left leg, and she signed a consent form agreeing to the operation. Two days later, after being placed on the operating table and receiving sedatives in advance of undergoing anesthesia, she was asked to sign a consent form for a biopsy operation on her right shoulder. She did so, and the biopsy was performed and did not reveal malignancy. After being released from the hospital, her shoulder remained stiff. Appellant sued the hospital for negligence, claiming negligence in failing to receive her informed consent, in the decision to conduct the biopsy, and in the treatment she subsequently received. The trial judge dismissed the claim.

 

Held: The Court granted the appeal through a plurality opinion written by Justice Or, in which President Barak, Deputy President Levin, and Justices Cheshin, Strasberg-Cohen, and Englard concurred. Justice Or held that there was no negligence in the decision to perform the biopsy, they way it was performed, or in the post-operative treatment, but that the hospital was negligent in not receiving Appellant’s informed consent to the operation. There was no causal connection, however, between failure to obtain informed consent and the damage caused by the operation, because Appellant would almost certainly have agreed to the operation, had she been informed of its nature and risks. Appellant was not entitled to recover for her bodily damage, but she was entitled to recover for the violation of autonomy in not obtaining her informed consent, which is a separate head of damage in tort claims. Justice Strasberg-Cohen wrote separately to say that determining a causal connection in a hypothetical situation – e.g. whether Appellant would have agreed to the operation had her informed consent been sought – should be done through the evaluation of chances test, in which a patient may recover proportional damage if the chance that he or she would have agreed to the operation is more than negligible, even if it is not more 50%. Because there was a 50% chance that Appellant would not have consented to the operation, Appellant should be awarded half the physical damages, in addition to compensation for violation of autonomy. Justice Beinisch dissented, holding that Appellant would not have consented to the operation and that she was therefore entitled to full recovery for the bodily injury suffered. Awarding compensation for violation of autonomy should be reserved for rare cases which do not include this one.

Voting Justices: 
Author
dissent
Primary Author
majority opinion
Author
concurrence
Author
concurrence
majority opinion
Author
concurrence
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 
 

CA 2781/93

Miassa Ali Daaka

v.

1. Carmel Hospital, Haifa

2. Health Fund of General Association of Workers in Israel

The Supreme Court Sitting as the Court for Civil Appeals

[August 29, 1999]

Before President A. Barak, Deputy President S. Levin, and Justices T. Or, M. Cheshin, T. Strasberg-Cohen, D. Beinisch, I. Englard

Facts: Appellant was admitted to the hospital for an operation on her left leg, and she signed a consent form agreeing to the operation. Two days later, after being placed on the operating table and receiving sedatives in advance of undergoing anesthesia, she was asked to sign a consent form for a biopsy operation on her right shoulder. She did so, and the biopsy was performed and did not reveal malignancy. After being released from the hospital, her shoulder remained stiff. Appellant sued the hospital for negligence, claiming negligence in failing to receive her informed consent, in the decision to conduct the biopsy, and in the treatment she subsequently received. The trial judge dismissed the claim.

Held: The Court granted the appeal through a plurality opinion written by Justice Or, in which President Barak, Deputy President Levin, and Justices Cheshin, Strasberg-Cohen, and Englard concurred. Justice Or held that there was no negligence in the decision to perform the biopsy, they way it was performed, or in the post-operative treatment, but that the hospital was negligent in not receiving Appellant’s informed consent to the operation. There was no causal connection, however, between failure to obtain informed consent and the damage caused by the operation, because Appellant would almost certainly have agreed to the operation, had she been informed of its nature and risks. Appellant was not entitled to recover for her bodily damage, but she was entitled to recover for the violation of autonomy in not obtaining her informed consent, which is a separate head of damage in tort claims. Justice Strasberg-Cohen wrote separately to say that determining a causal connection in a hypothetical situation – e.g. whether Appellant would have agreed to the operation had her informed consent been sought – should be done through the evaluation of chances test, in which a patient may recover proportional damage if the chance that he or she would have agreed to the operation is more than negligible, even if it is not more 50%. Because there was a 50% chance that Appellant would not have consented to the operation, Appellant should be awarded half the physical damages, in addition to compensation for violation of autonomy. Justice Beinisch dissented, holding that Appellant would not have consented to the operation and that she was therefore entitled to full recovery for the bodily injury suffered. Awarding compensation for violation of autonomy should be reserved for rare cases which do not include this one.

Israeli Supreme Court Cases Cited:

[1]        CA 3108/91 Reibe v. Veigel, IsrSC 47 (2) 441.

[2]        CA 560/84 Nachman v. Histadrut Health Fund, IsrSC 40(2) 384.

[3]        CA 4384/90 Vaturi v. Leniado Hospital, IsrSC 51 (2) 171.

[4]        CA 470/87 Alturi v. State of Israel – Ministry of Health, IsrSC 47(4) 146.

[5]        CA 58/82 Kantor v. Moseib, 39(3) 253.

[6]        CA 5049/91 Histadrut Klalit Health Fund v. Rachman, IsrSC 49 (2) 369.

[7]        CA 434/94 Berman (Minor) v. Moore Institution for Medical Information Ltd, IsrSC 51(4) 205.

[8]        CA 6643/95 Cohen v. Histadrut Klalit Health Fund, IsrSC 53 (2) 680.

[9]        FHC 7015/94 Attorney General v. Anonymous, IsrSC 50 (1) 48.

[10]     HCJ 2481/91 Dayan v. Jerusalem District Commissioner, IsrSC 48(2) 456

[11]     HCJ 693/91 Efrat v. Director of Population Registry of the Ministry of the Interior, IsrSC 47(1) 749.

[12]     HCJ 7357/95 Baraki Peta Humphries (Israel) Ltd. v. State of Israel, IsrSC 50(2) 769.

[13]     HCJ 4330/93 Ganem v. Tel-Aviv District Committee of the Bar Association Committee, IsrSC 50(4) 221.

[14]     CA 5942/92 Anonymous v. Anonymous, IsrSC 48(3) 837.

[15]     CA 1233/94 Cohen v. Attorney General (unreported).

[16]     HCJ 50161/96 Horev v. Minister of Transportation, IsrSC 51(4) 1; [1997] IsrLR 149.

[17]     CA 7155/96 Anonymous v. Attorney General, IsrSC 51(4) 160.

[18]     LCA 1412/94 Ein Kerem Medical Association v. Gilad, IsrSC 49(2) 516.

[19]     CA 4837/92 “Eliyahu” Insurance Company v. Borba, IsrSC 49(2) 257.

[20]     CA 243/83 Jerusalem Municipality v Gordon, IsrSC 39(1) 113.

[21]     CA 4500/90 Hershko v. Aurbach, IsrSC 49(1) 419.

[22]     CA 558/84 Carmeli v. State of Israel, IsrSC 41(3) 757.

[23]     CA 1730/92 Matzrava v. Matzrava (unreported).

[24]     LCrim 6795/93 Agadi v. State of Israel, IsrSC 48(1) 705.

[25]     CA 915/91 State of Israel v. Levi, IsrSC 48(3) 45.

[26]     CA 50/91 Sabin v. Minister of Health, IsrSC 47(1) 27.

[27]     CA2989/95 Korantz v. Sapir Medical Center “Meir” Hospital, IsrSC 51(4) 687.

[28]     CA 429/82 State of Israel v. Sohan, IsrSC 42(3) 733.

[29]     CA 283/89 Haifa Municipality v. Moskovitz,, IsrSC 47(2) 193.

[30]     CA 37/86 Levi v. Sherman, IsrSC 44(4) 446.

[31]     CA 2934/93 Soroka v. Hababu, IsrSC 50(1) 675.

[32]     CA 414/66 Fishbein v. Douglas Victor Paul by Eastern Insurance Service, IsrSC 21(2) 453.

[33]     CA 591/80 Chayu v. Ventura, IsrSC 38(4) 393.

[34]     CA 437/73 Aik (minor) v. Dr. Rosemarin, IsrSC 29(2) 225.

[35]     CA 145/80 Vaknin v. Beit Shemesh Local Council, IsrSC 37(1) 113.

[36]     FH 24/81 Honovitz v. Cohen, IsrSC 38(1) 413.

[37]     CA 20/80 Fleisher v. Laktush, IsrSC 36(3) 617.

[38]     CA 410/83 Petrolgas Israeli Gas Company (1969) Ltd .v. Kassero IsrSC 40(1) 505.

[39]     CA 231/84 Histadrut Health Fund v. Fatach IsrSC 42(3) 312.

[40] CA 679/82 Netanya Municipality v. Tzukim Hotel Ltd. (not published).

[41]     CA 355/80 Nathan Anisivmov Ltd v. Tirat Bat Sheva Hotel Ltd, IsrSC 35(2) 800.

Israeli District Court Cases Cited:

[42]     CC (B. Sheva) 88/84 Assa v. Histadrut Health Fund, 1987 DC 32(3).

United States Cases Cited:

[43]     Rogers v. Whitaker (1992) 67 Aust. L.J. 47.

[44]     Chappel v. Hart (1998) 72 Aust. L.J. Rep. 1344.

[45]     Salis v. United States 522 F. Supp. 989 (1981).

[46]     Kramer v. Lewisville Memorial Hosp. 858 S.W. 2d 397 (1993).

[47]     Falcon v. Memorial Hosp. 462 N.W. 2d 44 (1990).

[48]     Canterbury v. Spence 464 F. 2d 772 (1972).

[49]     Hartke v. McKelway 707 F. 2d 1544 (1983).

[50]     Sard v. Hardy 379 A. 2d 1014 (1977).

[51]     Bernard v. Char 903 P. 2d 667 (1995).

[52]     Memphis Community School Dist. v. Stachura 106 S. Ct. 2537 (1986).

[53]     Schloendorff v. Society of New York Hospital 105 N.E. 92 (1914).

[54]     Natanson v. Kline 350 P. 2d 1093 (1960).

[55]     Cobbs v. Grant 502 P. 2d 1 (1972).

English Cases Cited:

[56]     Smith v. Barking Havering & Brentwood Health Authority (1989) (Q.B. – unreported).

[57]     Lachambre v. Nair [1989] 2 W.W.R. 749.

[58]     Alexander v. Home Office [1988] 2 All E.R. 118 (C.A.).

[59]     Chatterton v. Gerson [1981] 1 All E.R. 257 (Q.B).

[60]     Bolitho v. City and Hackney Health Authority [1997] 3 W.L.R. 1151 (H.L.).

[61]     Davies v. Taylor [1972] 3 All E.R. 836 (H.L.).

[62]     Bolam v. Friern Hospital Management Committee (1957) 2 All E.R. 118 (Q.B.).

[63]     Airedale NHS Trust v. Bland [1993] 1 All E.R. 821 (H.L.).

[64]     St. George’s Healthcare NHS Trust v. S. [1998] 3 All E.R. 673 (C.A.).

[65]     Sidaway v. Governors of Bethlem Royal Hospital [1985] A.C. 871.

Scottish Cases Cited:

 [66]    Goorkani v. Tayside Health Board [1991] S.L.T. 94.

Canadian Cases Cited:

[67]     Reibl v. Hughes (1980) 114 D.L.R. (3rd) 1.

[68]     Arndt v. Smith (1995) 126 D.L.R. (4th) 705.

[69]     Arndt v. Smith (1997) 148 D.L.R (4th) 48.

[70]     Hopp v. Lepp (1980) 112 D.L.R. (3rd) 67.

[71]     Malette v. Shulman (1990) 67 D.L.R. (4th) 321.

[72]     Hollis v. Dow Corning Corp. (1995) 129 D.L.R. (4th) 609.

Israeli Books Cited:

[73]     D. Barak-Erez, Avlot Chukatiot [Constitutional Torts] (1994).

[74]     I. Englard, Yesodot Haachraut Benezikin, Dinei Nezikin – Torat Hanezikin Haclallit [Foundations of Liability in Tort] in [The General Doctrine of Torts], (G. Tedeschi, ed. 2 ed. 1977).

[75]     G. Shalev, Dinei Chozim [Contracts Law] (2nd Ed. 1995).

[76]     3 A. Barak, Parshanut Bimishpat [Interpretation in Law], Parshanut Chukatit [Constitutional Interpretation] (1994).

Israeli Articles Cited:

[77]     A. Shapira, Haskama Mudaat Letipul Refui- Hadin Hamatzui Veharatzui [Informed Consent to Medical Treatment], 14 Iyunei Mishpat (1989) 225.

[78]     R. Gavison, Esrim Shana Lehilchat Yardor – Hazechut Lehibacher ViLikachei Hahistoria [Right to be Elected], Gevurot LeShimon Agranat (Barak et al. ed 1987) 145.

[79]     Y. Gilad, Al Hanachot Avoda, Intuitzia Shiputit Veratzionaliut Bekeviat Gidrei Achrayut BeRashlanut [Borders of Negligence], 26 Mishpatim (1995-1996) 295.

[80]     A. Porat, Dinei Nezikin: Avlat Harashlanut alpi Pesikato shel Beit Hamishpat Haelyon Minekudat Mabat Theoretit [Tort of Negligence], Sefer Hashana Shel Hamishpat BeYisrael – 1997 (Rozen ed. 1997) 373.

[81]     R. Shapira, Hamechdal Hahistabruti shel Dinei Haraayot – Chelek 1 – Bikorot Mesortiot [Omission in Evidence Law], 19 Iyunei Mishpat (1995) 205.

[82]     A. Porat, Doctrinat Hanezek Haraayati: Hahatzdakot LeImutza Veyisuma Bematzavim Tipussim shel Ivadaut Begrimat Nezakim [Doctrine of Evidentiary Damage], 21 Iyunei Mishpat (1998) 191.

Foreign Books Cited:

[83]     I. Englard, The Philosophy of Tort Law (1993).

[84]     W.L. Prosser, W.P. Keeton On the Law of Torts (5th ed.,
 W.P. Keeton et al. 1984).

[85]     H. Street, M. Brazier, On Torts (9th ed., M. Brazier 1993).

[86]     D. Giesen, International Medical Malpractice Law (1988).

[87]     I. Kennedy, A. Grubb, Medical Law (2nd ed. 1994).

[88]     R. Nelson-Jones, F. Burton, Medical Negligence Case Law (2nd ed. 1995).

[89]     H. McGregor, On Damages (15th ed. 1988).

[90]     M. Jones, Medical Negligence (2nd ed. 1996).

[91]     M.J. Powers, N.H. Harris, Medical Negligence (2nd ed 1994).

[92]     H.L.A. Hart, T. Honor, Causation in the Law (2nd ed. 1985).

[93]     J. Katz, The Silent World of Doctor and Patient (1984).

Foreign Articles Cited:

[94]     M.M. Shultz, From Informed Consent to Patient Choice: A New Protected Interest, 95 Yale L.J. 219 (1985-1986).

[95]     P.H. Schuck, Rethinking Informed Consent, 103 Yale L.J. 900 (1993-1994).

[96]     A.D. Twerski, N.B. Cohen, Informed Decision Making and The Law of Torts: The Myth of Justiciable Causation, U. Ill. L. Rev. 607 (1988).

[97]     F. Carnerie, Crisis and Informed Consent: Analysis of a Law-Medicine Malocclusion, 12 Am. J. L. and Med. 55 (1986).

[98]     D. Hermann, The Basis for the Right of Committed Patients to Refuse Psychotropic Medication, 22 HOSPLW 176 (1989).

[99]     R.B. Dworkin Medical Law and Ethics in the Post-Autonomy Age, 68 Ind. L.J. 727 (1992-1993).

[100]   R. Macklin, Symposium: Law and Psychiatry Part II: Some Problem in Gaining Informed Consent From Psychiatric Patients, 31 Emory L.J. 345 (1982).

[101]   R. Crisp, Medical Negligence, Assault, Informed Consent, and Autonomy, 17 J. Law & Society 77 (1990).

[102]   M.R. Flick, The Due Process of Dying, 79 Calif. L. Rev. 1121 (1991).

[103]   W.S. Malone, Ruminations on Cause-In-Fact, 9 Stan. L. Rev. 60 (1956-1957).

[104]   A. Porat, A. Stein, Liability for Uncertainty: Making Evidential Damage Actionable, 18 Cardozo L. Rev. 1891 (1996-1997).

[105]   D. Manderson, Following Doctors’ Orders: Informed Consent in Australia, 62 Aust. L.J. 430 (1988).

[106]   M.A. Somerville, Structuring the Issues in Informed Consent, 26 McGill L.J. 740 (1980-1981).

 

[107]   J. Raz, Autonomy, Toleration, and the Harm Principle in Issues in Contemporary Legal Philosophy 313 (Gavison ed. 1987).

[108]   J. Katz, Informed ConsentMust it Remain a Fairy Tale?, 10 J. Contemp. H.L. & Pol’y 69 (1994).

[109]   C.J. Jones, Autonomy and Informed Consent in Medical Decisionmaking: Toward a New Self-Fulfilling Prophecy, 47 Washington & Lee L. Rev. 379 (1990).

[110]   J. Keown Burying Bolam: Informed Consent Down Under, 53 Cambridge L.J. 16 (1994).

[111]   D. Feldman, Secrecy, Dignity, or Autonomy? Views of Privacy as a Civil Liberty, 47 Cur. Leg. Prob. 41 (1994).

[112]   M.A. Bobinski, Autonomy and Privacy: Protecting Patients from their Physicians, 55 U. of Pitt. L. Rev. 291 (1993-1994).

[113]   N.P. Terry, Apologetic Tort Think: Autonomy and Information Torts, 38 St. Louis U. L.J. 189 (1993-1994).

Miscellaneous:

[114]   Restatement 2d, Torts.

Appeal against judgment of the Nazareth District Court (Judge G. Ginat) of January 29, 1993 in CC 425/90.

The appeal was allowed in part by the majority, in accordance with the opinion of Justice T. Or

For Appellant – Akiva ben Chaim, Elad Cohen

For Respondents – Ricardo Weiss

JUDGMENT

 

Justice D. Beinisch

This is an appeal of the judgment of the District Court of Nazareth )Judge G. Ginat) in CF 425/90 of March 29, 1993, which rejected the appellant’s claim for damages for physical harm that she sustained as a result of the biopsy performed on her shoulder in the respondents’ hospital.

The Facts

1. Appellant is disabled, born in 1959, who since birth has suffered from a deformity in the sole of her left foot. Sometime during 1987, Appellant also began suffering from pains in her right shoulder. After symptomatic treatment failed to help, x-rays were done, followed by bone mapping, resulting in a diagnosis of “diffusive absorption.”

On January 5, 1988, Appellant was hospitalized in the “Carmel” hospital – Respondent 1 – for an operation on her left leg. Two days later, on January 7, 1988, Appellant was operated upon and a biopsy was performed on her right shoulder, because of a suspicion of a growth on the shoulder and the need for a clear diagnosis as to the cause of the diffuse absorption, which had shown up in the bone mapping. The change in the operation was apparently the result of the doctor’s decision, immediately before the operation, that the finding in the shoulder necessitated an operation that was more urgent than the operation in the leg.

On the day of hospitalization, Appellant was asked to sign a form recording her consent to an operation on her leg. Two days later, when she was actually on the operating table, having already received sedatives given to patients prior to being taken from the orthopedic ward to the operating theatre, she was asked to sign a consent form for an operation on her shoulder.

The operation did not reveal anything, and after five days of hospitalization, the appellant was released from the hospital and referred for continued treatment in the hospital’s outpatient clinic.

After the operation, Appellant’s shoulder remained stiff, and the parties agree that she has a disability of 35%. Similarly, it is not disputed that if not for the biopsy, presumably the shoulder would not have become stiff, except that the respondents maintain that the injury is rooted in the appellant’s unwillingness to move her shoulder.

On November 30, 1988, Appellant underwent the operation on her leg, and as a result there was a significant improvement in the condition of the leg. At the same time, she underwent manipulation on the shoulder to improve its mobility. On December 28, 1989, Appellant underwent additional manipulation, but to no avail; the shoulder remained stiff.    

Appellant filed a claim against the respondents, demanding compensation for the physical harm to her shoulder caused by the operation. Her claim was exclusively based on the grounds of negligence. Appellant claimed that she had been totally unaware of the doctors’ intention to operate on her right shoulder, becoming aware of the fact only when coming out of the anesthetic. Appellant further claimed negligence in the medical treatment given to her, both regarding the actual decision to conduct a biopsy and regarding the treatment she received after the biopsy.

The Judgment of the Trial Court

2. The honorable Judge Ginat dismissed the claim of negligence in all its aspects.

Regarding the allegation of negligence in the execution of the biopsy, the judge ruled that even Appellant’s expert, whose opinion was the basis of the claim, did not categorically state that there was no justification for conducting a biopsy on the basis of the findings that were before the doctors. In the trial judge’s view, this was sufficient grounds for dismissing the allegation of deviation from appropriate professional standards on the part of the treating doctors in their decision to conduct the biopsy.

Regarding Appellant’s claim that she never consented to the biopsy operation, the trial judge determined that already prior to her hospitalization, Appellant had been aware of the problem with her shoulder, and that nothing in the evidence substantiated her claim that she was shocked when finding out that her shoulder and not her leg had been operated upon. He further ruled that he had no doubt that at a certain stage during the admission procedure into the hospital, there had been a hitch in the sense that the appellant initially signed a consent form for the operation on her leg, and only at the last moment, just before the biopsy was conducted, was she asked to sign another consent form which included the correct description of the anticipated treatment. In the lower court’s view, the aforementioned hitch was insufficient to substantiate the claim that Appellant had not consented to the conduct of the biopsy:

In these circumstances there is no escaping the conclusion that there was no defect in the decision to conduct the biopsy. I am also of the opinion that the plaintiff consented to the treatment after being explained that it was the appropriate medical treatment…

In these circumstances, given the appellant’s total denial of having received any information regarding the anticipated treatment for her shoulder, and given my rejection of her denial, I am unwilling to hear an alternative factual allegation from her to the effect that she had received information on the matter but that it was incomplete.

The trial judge further stated that the sole grounds for the action relied upon by Appellant was negligence, and that such claim required proof of the causal connection between the negligence and the damage. Since Appellant had not proved that her shoulder was damaged as a result of breach of the obligation to supply her with information, her claim should be dismissed, even assuming, arguendo, that the appellant had not received complete information prior to the biopsy.

Regarding the allegation of negligence in the medical treatment after the operation, the trial judge ruled that there was no foundation for the appellant’s claim that different physiotherapeutic treatment would have prevented the damage to her shoulder. The trial judge did not totally endorse the doctors’ claim that conceivably a greater degree of effort on the appellant’s part would have prevented the damage to her shoulder. Nonetheless, he ruled that absent any claim regarding a defect in the execution of the biopsy, and having dismissed the claim regarding the nature of the physiotherapeutic treatment given to the appellant, it was not possible to establish negligence in the medical treatment, and such negligence could not be inferred from the actual occurrence of the damage itself.

3. In her appeal, Appellant claimed that even if the tort of battery was explicitly claimed in the complaint, the lower court was nonetheless mistaken in its failure to address it, given that the factual components of the tort of battery were fully described in the complaint.

On the merits of the issue, counsel for the appellant contended that the lower court erred in its rejection of Appellant’s claim that she had not consented to the operation. He argued that even if prior to the operation, the appellant had suffered from certain medical problems in her shoulder, this fact by itself did not contradict her claim that she was shocked upon finding out that her shoulder had been operated upon.

In summations, Appellant further claimed that respondents’ doctors had been negligent in their actual decision to perform the operation, which was allegedly performed without justification, and that they were negligent in the post surgical treatment. It was further claimed that respondents bear the burden of proving the absence of negligence, under the rule that “the thing speaks for itself” and that the court erred in its failure to apply that rule to the circumstances of the case.

During oral arguments in the appeal, Appellant focused on the question of the absence of consent to the operation on the shoulder. He claimed that in this case, the elements of the tort of battery had been proven, and that the respondents were therefore liable for damage caused to the appellant by the operation, even in the absence of proof of a causal connection regarding the full extent of damage sustained by Appellant. CA 3108/91 Reibl v. Veigel (hereinafter: “Reibl”) [1] (Shamgar, P). He further added that the case law trend to recognize medical treatment given without consent as constituting the tort of battery had been reinforced following the enactment of the Rights of the Patient Law, 1996 (hereinafter: Patient’s Rights Law).

Respondents countered by claiming that the appeal addresses issues of fact, not law, in which this court does not generally intervene.

Respondents further asked the Court to reject the claim regarding transferring the burden of proof, arguing that, in any event, they had satisfied this burden by proving that they had not been negligent in the treatment they gave to Appellant, both in the operation itself and the post surgical treatment.

4. We are satisfied that no negligence was proven on the respondents’ part regarding the decision to perform the operation on Appellant’s shoulder, nor in the treatment given to Appellant in order to overcome the invalidity caused by the operation, including both the physiotherapy and the additional operations. In this context, there are no grounds for interference with the findings and conclusions of the trial court, grounded in the testimony of the doctors, which it preferred over the medical expert opinion submitted by the appellant.           

Nevertheless, the court’s conclusion and dismissal of the claim caused us considerable consternation, to the extent that it was based on the absence of the appellant’s consent to the operation or on her alternative claim that even if she had given consent, under the particular conditions in which it had been given, it could not be considered “informed consent.”

5. Before addressing the legal conclusions dictated by the proven facts, it is necessary to briefly describe the factual picture regarding the circumstances of the dispute over Appellant’s consent to the operation on her shoulder.

Appellant suffered from pains in her shoulder during the months preceding the operation. As indicated in the affidavit and examination of Dr. Sharvit, the treating orthopedist, and from notes appearing in the patient’s file in the Health Fund during the period preceding the operation, Appellant was sent for a number of tests, including a bone scan. The health file indicates that on November 27, 1987, in view of the scan findings, Dr. Sharvit recommended that the appellant be sent for a biopsy. Until the appellant’s actual hospitalization, no date was set for the recommended biopsy.

As described above, the appellant was hospitalized on January 5, 1988 for an operation on her leg, and she also signed a consent form for the operation. The hospital documents, the illness summary and treatment record, submitted as exhibits, indicated that Appellant had been admitted to the hospital for an elective operation on her leg. On January 7, 1988, the operation date, Dr. Antol – the surgeon who operated on Appellant – wrote the following:

It has become clear that she has been suffering from pains in her right shoulder for half a year; the shoulder was examined (bone scan, x-ray), which indicated Rt. Proximal Humerus Steolitic Lesion. The finding was explained to the patient who agreed to the conduct of a biopsy and at this stage to defer the Triple Arthrodesis.

This note was written by Dr. Antol, who testified that he had informed the appellant of the need for the operation on her shoulder on the morning of the operation, when she was lying on the operating table, after discovering that she had signed a consent form for the operation on her leg.

The trial judge ruled that despite the circumstances under which the information and explanation regarding the intended operation were given to the appellant, immediately before the operation, and not in the customary manner, in view of her existing knowledge of her medical history and previous treatment, she understood the nature of the intended operation. From the judge’s findings, it further emerges that had the consent form signed on the operating table been the sole evidence of the appellant’s consent, he would not have ruled that the appellant was aware of the anticipated operation. However, the consent that she gave must be considered against the background of the information she possessed prior to her hospitalization.

The trial court examined the question of liability from the perspective of the tort of negligence, according to claims raised by Appellant, because even during the trial at the District Court, the claim of lack of consent was one of the central claims made by the appellant’s attorney, and he did not raise the claim of battery.

The following questions therefore arise: If the judge was correct in ruling that the appellant gave her consent to the operation, could it be regarded as “informed consent?”; if not, what is the requisite conclusion with respect to the respondents’ liability in tort?

Negligence or Assault

6. The question is therefore whether medical treatment given without the explicit, intelligent consent of the patient, and without knowledge of all the facts regarding the odds and risks of the treatment, is included within the tort of battery. The question has perturbed many researchers and scholars dealing with torts and has also substantially occupied the courts.

Our case law ruled a long time ago that under particular circumstances, this kind of treatment constitutes the tort of battery:

The problem is whether the prospects and risks involved in the examination were explained to the plaintiff prior to his consent. If explained to him, then his consent is effective and binding and the doctors cannot be impugned with battery or any other tortious act by reason of having performed the examination. If the plaintiff did not receive a complete explanation of the risks, then his consent is meaningless and the examination will be regarded as an act of battery, constituting a tort.

CA 560/84 Nachman v. Histadrut Health Fund [2] at 387.

For this reason, according to this rule, compensation must be awarded for damage caused to a patient treated without his having properly consented to the treatment, even absent proof of the breach of the duty of care, and even absent proof of a causal connection between the failure to provide details as legally required and any damage sustained by the patient. See Reibl [1] 509-510.

Considerable reservation has been expressed regarding the resort to the tort of battery as a way of classifying medical treatment. Inter alia, there is uneasiness in imputing anti-social behavior, tainted by wantonness, to medical treatment that was intended entirely to help the other person:

It would appear that there are many for whom the use of the term “battery” in the context of medical treatment is both morally and intellectually repugnant. This is a term which is commonly understood as implying anti social behavior – hitting a person in the face, for example. Stigmatizing a doctor as “an attacker” by reason of medical treatment given to the patient creates discomfort, especially for those adopting judicial decisions. This explains their hesitation in regarding the criminal offense of battery, or the tort of battery as an appropriate tool for adjudicating cases in which medical treatment was provided without appropriate disclosure of information regarding risks and alternatives.

A. Shapira, Haskama Mudaat Letipul Refui – Hadin Hamatzui Veharatzui [77] at 231.

In his book, The Philosophy of Tort [83], Prof. Englard explains that the transition from use of the tort of battery to the doctrine of “informed consent,” based on medical negligence, is the result of the discomfort occasioned by imputing doctors with wanton anti-social behavior, when their sole intention was to assist the patient:

The retreat from the doctrine of battery has been explained by the discomfort of treating doctors, who genuinely care for the well-being of the patient, under a doctrine aimed at sanctioning anti social conduct, usually perpetrated with the worst kind of intentions. Courts were reluctant to stigmatize the physicians with the label of having committed battery, lumping them into the same category as murderers, robbers and bar-room trollers.

Id. at 162.

In her article, “From Informed Consent to Patient Choice: A New Protected Interest” [94], the author M.M. Shultz writes:

Discomfort with treating doctors under a doctrine aimed at antisocial conduct has prompted most jurisdictions to limit the battery action to those relatively unusual situations where a medical procedure has been carried out without any consent, rather than where the consent has merely been insufficiently informed. The modern allegation of battery typically arises when consent to a particular procedure is given and a different or additional procedure carried out.

Id. at 226.

In accordance with this approach, in most states with tort law resembling our own, use of the tort of battery for dealing with medical treatment given without “informed consent” has all but disappeared. Broadly speaking, it is generally accepted that the tort of battery is only resorted to when the patient received no information at all about the type of treatment proposed for him, or was not informed of an inevitable consequence of the treatment, or if the treatment actually provided was substantially different from the treatment of which the patient was informed. Needless to say, the tort of battery will be recognized when the consent was obtained by misrepresentation.

 On the other hand, in cases of absence of “informed consent”, as opposed to the absence of any consent to medical treatment, the focus in the assessment of tortious liability has moved toward the tort of negligence. In this context, the scholar Prosser writes:

A rapidly growing form of medical malpractice litigation involves the doctrine of “informed consent”, which concerns the duty of the physician or surgeon to inform the patient of the risks involved in treatment or surgery. The earliest cases treated this as a matter of vitiating the consent, so that there was liability for battery. Beginning around 1960 however it began to be recognized that the matter was really one of the standard of professional conduct, and so negligence has now generally displaced battery as the basis for liability.

W.L. Prosser, W.P. Keeton, On the Law of Torts [84] at 189 -190.

The distinction between the absence of consent, in which the treatment may be considered as battery and the absence of “informed consent” which is included in the category of the tort of negligence, also ensures the conceptual distinction between “guilt” and “duty,” where failure to discharge a duty is substantively related to the tort of negligence.

In England, too, where the tort of battery is still used more extensively than in the United States and Canada, it was ruled that the patient’s signature on a consent form affirming that the nature of the operation was explained to the patient is not sufficient, unless he or she actually received a proper explanation of the treatment and its risks. The absence of an explanation regarding the risks of the treatment, as opposed to the absence of an explanation of the substance and nature of the treatment, does not vitiate the consent for purposes of battery, but it does constitute a breach of the doctor’s duty, imposing liability for negligence. See H. Street, M. Brazier, On Torts [85].

This distinction was addressed by Judge Laskin, in his judgment in the Canadian Supreme Court:

I can appreciate the temptation to say that the genuineness of consent to medical treatment depends on proper disclosure of the risks which it entails, but in my view, unless there has been misrepresentation or fraud to secure consent to the treatment, a failure to disclose the attendant risks, however serious, should go to negligence rather than to battery. Although such a failure relates to an informed choice of submitting to or refusing recommended and appropriate treatment, it arises as the breach of the anterior duty of due care, comparable to the legal obligation to the duty of care in carrying out the particular treatment to which the patient has consented. It is not a test of the validity of the consent.

Reibl v. Hughes (1980) [67] at 10-11.

It should be noted that the trend toward applying the tort of negligence to situations of medical treatment given without informed “consent” does not altogether obviate resort to battery in the context of medical treatment. This claim, however, is limited to special cases in which medical treatment was given in the total absence of consent to treatment on the patient’s part, or when the patient was not informed of its inevitable result.

The tort of negligence in place of battery in cases of a lack of “informed consent” to medical treatment has gradually become accepted in Israeli case law. In his judgment in CA 4384/40 Vaturi v. Leniado Hospital (hereinafter: Vaturi [3]), Justice Mazza dealt with the doctor’s duty to provide information to the patient regarding the medical treatment, within the framework of the duty of care which is one of the foundations of the tort of negligence:

The doctor’s duty to inform the patient of the information he or she has and its possible consequences derives from the general duty of care which the doctor and the hospital owe to the patient. It is based on our right to know about ourselves. This is an expression of the autonomy of the private will of every person, which expresses our human dignity. See CA 1412/94 Hadassa Medical Association Ein Kerem v. Gilad at 525 (Barak, J.). The doctor’s duty of disclosure is not absolute and does not always extend to all the details of the medical treatment. For example, there is no need to provide the patient with information regarding a remote risk attendant to receiving a vaccination that all people receive, and the necessity of which is not disputed. CA 470/87 Alturi v. State of Israel – Ministry of Health at 153. But where the choice of the medical path or the receipt of medical treatment involves substantial risks, the doctors are obliged (subject to certain exceptions) to provide the patient with the information reasonably required in order to reach an intelligent, informed decision whether or not to choose this particular treatment path, with its attendant risks. See Sid-away v. Bethlem Royal Hospital Governors at 655c (per Lord Scarman); the Koheri case, supra, at 171. This at all events is the most minimal parameter of the duty. Its fulfillment by doctors is intended to serve a practical purpose. It constitutes a part of the duty of care imposed upon the doctor in respect of the patient he is treating. If the duty is breached, and the patient suffers damage as a result, the breach may give the patient a right to indemnification based on negligence.

Vaturi [3] at 182 (emphasis added – D.B.).

In accordance with this evolving approach, and considering the particular circumstances of the case before us, my opinion is that the appellant’s case should be dealt with within the framework of the tort of negligence. Resort to the tort of battery for the provision of medical services should be left for those extreme cases in which the medical treatment was given against the patient’s will, or cases in which the treatment was substantially different from the treatment to which the patient agreed, or when the patient did not receive any information regarding the nature of the treatment or its inevitable consequence.

On the basis of this distinction, the case before us can be distinguished from the Reibl case [1], in which, during the course of the operation, the doctor decided to perform an operation that differed from what had been agreed upon in advance, without such a possibility even having been presented to the patient prior to that time, and without there being any urgency to the matter.

In Appellant’s case, the decision to perform the operation was taken by the doctors with the intention of reaching a clear diagnosis, and in order to verify the suspicion of a growth, in view of findings which were discovered in Appellant’s shoulder. According to the findings of the lower court, Appellant was aware of the need for this treatment, even though the evidence indicates that until she was brought into the operating ward, she did not think there would be a need to the perform an operation on her shoulder during the duration of this hospitalization.

Under these circumstances, it was necessary to clarify whether the manner in which the appellant was informed and the manner in which her consent was obtained indicate negligent conduct on the doctors’ part. This in fact is what the lower court did.

Duty of Care

7. Like the District Court, I too believe that the appellant’s case should be examined within the framework of negligence, but my conclusion differs to that of the trial judge. In my opinion, it was proven that the doctors of the hospital were negligent regarding the procedures that preceded the biopsy. Their negligence was expressed in the fact that, in the first place, they did not discharge their obligation to apprise the appellant of the need for a biopsy during the hospitalization in question. The appellant did not receive timely notice of the intention to postpone the operation on her leg, and it was only in the operating room that she received the pertinent details regarding the operation that she was to about to undergo, when she was already sedated and in a state that was inappropriate for making a decision.

 For a patient’s consent to medical treatment to his or her body to be regarded as “informed consent,” the patient must receive appropriate information regarding his or her condition, the nature of the treatment recommended and its purpose, the risks and prospects entailed, and the reasonable alternatives to the treatment proposed. Having the patient sign a consent form is inadequate for the purpose of informed consent. On the nature of the patient’s signature on the consent form for an operation when the patient is in the operating theater or being brought to the theater, Giesen writes that:

It may be doubtful, indeed, whether such a single act of disclosure will ever suffice if made only shortly before the proposed treatment, such as on the very eve of an operation which has already been scheduled, and the information will undoubtedly come much too late when given to a patient already under sedation, or to a patient on his way to the operating theatre, or to a patient in the anteroom of the operating theatre. “A patient is entitled to have enough time and an environment to enable him or her carefully to consider his or her position.”

D. Giesen, International Medical Malpractice Law [86] at 393.

Today an entire chapter of the Patient’s Rights Law deals with “informed consent.” The law does not apply to our case because of the date in which it came into force, but it nonetheless indicates the legislative tendency. Section 3(b) of the law provides that “in order to obtain informed consent, the physician shall give the patient the medical information reasonably required by him in order to decide whether or not to consent to the treatment proposed …”; For this purpose, medical information includes: the nature of the procedure, its purpose, the benefit expected, its risks and prospects, and alternative treatments, all as specified in the law.

Appellant’s case does not require discussion of the question of the scope of the duty imposed on the doctor regarding receipt of the patient’s “informed consent.” As a rule, the question is not simple. Generally, where the operation or treatment is not intended to prevent immediate danger and can be postponed without aggravating the situation, enabling the patient to formulate a decision with the relevant information at his or her disposal, the duty of disclosure becomes broader. Naturally, the degree of risk entailed by the treatment is also relevant to the duty of disclosure, and clearly there are exceptions which exempt the doctor from giving full and detailed information in certain extraordinary cases. For example, emergency cases that require urgent treatment, or cases in which the expected danger is negligible when contrasted with the treatment’s benefit, or when the patient’s condition is such that the disclosure itself may be harmful to him or her. These exceptions now find statutory expression in the Patient’s Rights Law, but, as stated, they are not relevant to the case at hand. See CA 470/87 Alturi v. State of Israel-Ministry of Health [4].

The question of whether a duty of care should be established according to the criteria of the reasonable doctor or the expectations of the reasonable patient was deliberated extensively by courts in different countries, but it does not relate to this appeal. Standard hospital practice for orderly signing of a consent form for operation, after explanation of the prospects, risks and alternatives, expresses accepted law regarding “informed consent.” The duty of giving the information necessary to obtain informed consent to an operation is a duty imposed upon the doctor and owed to the patient; its violation constitutes a breach of the duty of care, and it therefore constitutes negligence. Hence, a doctor is obliged to provide the patient with the information reasonably necessary for the patient to adopt a decision regarding his or her consent or non-consent to an operation or medical treatment.

In our case, given that the doctors deviated from what was considered by Respondent 1 to be accepted practice, we need not examine the broad question concerning the scope of doctor’s duty to give information to the patient. The director of the Orthopedics department in Respondent 1 during the relevant period was Dr. Shweppe. He testified that prior to every operation, it was customary to assemble the entire medical staff and have them meet with the patient, to discuss the case and the anticipated treatment. Dr. Shweppe did not recall whether there had been such a consultation in the appellant’s case, but the trial judge saw no reason to assume any deviation from the practice in this particular case. [But in fact – trans.], absent any medical records, it was for the respondents to discharge the burden of showing that such a consultation was actually conducted. CA 58/82 Kantor v. Moseib [5] at 259; CA 5049/91 Histadrut Klalit Health Fund v. Rachman v. Rachman [6] at 376. The doctors were unable to recall whether there had been such a consultation. Appellant testified that such consultations had been conducted prior to her previous operations in the hospital, but not prior to the operation on her shoulder. Dr. Antol’s memorandum in the patient’s chart from the operation day, together with his court testimony on the matter, support the conclusion that the need for a shoulder operation became clear immediately prior to the operation itself, and that the appellant was informed of the need in the circumstances described above, without any prior consultation. Moreover, the operation itself involved inherent dangers, as demonstrated by the fact that the appellant was harmed, even if negligence was not proven regarding the actual performance of the operation and the post-surgical treatment given to Appellant. The existence of this kind of danger clearly explains the duty of complete disclosure to the patient prior to the treatment.

Under those circumstances, the doctors were duty bound to apprise the appellant of the nature and the gravity of their fear that a tumor had developed in her shoulder. They should have explained to her whether there was a real suspicion of a tumor. They should have apprised her of the operation’s importance and its urgency. They also should have explained to the appellant that there was a chance that the treatment would cause paralysis.

Having the appellant sign the consent form for the operation at such an advanced stage, as described above, is not accepted practice, and it certainly is not the practice which should be accepted and practiced by doctors for obtaining consent. The possibility intimated to her by the treating doctor in the Health Fund, two months before her hospitalization, that she might require a biopsy, does not constitute a full disclosure of information which is required for the patient in order to adopt a decision and give informed consent to the conduct of such an operation. See CC (PAPP) 88/84 Assa v. Histadrut Health Fund [42].

All of the above indicates that Appellant’s doctors violated their duty to fully apprise Appellant of the biopsy operation that she was about to undergo, and it was not proven that, under the circumstances, they were exempt from fulfilling their duty as stated. As such, it can be determined that Appellant’s doctors violated a duty which is part of the duty of care incumbent upon them as doctors providing medical treatment, and in so doing – they were negligent.

The Causal Connection to the Damage

8. The holding that respondents were negligent in the disclosure of information to the appellant and in the manner in which they obtained her consent to the operation compels an examination of the causal connection between respondents’ negligence and the damage caused. The trial judge rejected the appellant’s blanket claim that she had no advance knowledge of the shoulder operation and did not consent to it; accordingly, he was not prepared to address her alternative claim regarding the absence of complete information. Even so, the trial judge ruled that:

Even under the assumption (which I do not share) that the plaintiff did not receive complete information prior to the biopsy, I still have no evidence before me that the damage caused to the plaintiff’s shoulder resulted from the violation of Defendant 2’s obligation to provide all the relevant information to the plaintiff … I received no evidence that under these or any under conditions the plaintiff would not have consented to the performance of the biopsy. There was no proof of a causal connection between the damage that was caused and the doctors’ alleged violation of their duty.

The question is: What issue should be examined by the court when assessing the causal connection, in order to determine the existence of the tort of negligence in cases of absence of “informed consent?”

The question of the causal connection when the damage is not the result of negligent treatment but rather due to the absence of sufficient information for there to have been “informed consent” of the patient is a complex question. Having recognized that this kind of negligent behavior on the doctor’s part is a possible cause of damage, the question is therefore whether or not the patient would have willingly accepted the treatment proposed had the patient been fully informed.

Usually in this kind of negligence action, the patient wants compensation for the direct damage caused by the treatment. The damage in the case of absence of “informed consent” is not caused as a result of negligent treatment. It is rather the result of the bare fact of medical intervention, even if it was not done negligently. Under these circumstances, the causal connection is assessed on the basis of the degree of damage to the autonomous will of the patient and the negation of the patient’s capacity and ability to prevent the treatment given to him or her. In other words, there must be an assessment of the possibility that the patient would have prevented the treatment had he or she been given the information.

9. States that recognized the grounds of “informed consent” as the breach of a duty that creates the tort of negligence have deliberated the manner of proving the causal connection regarding the damage due to the necessity of retroactively assessing a hypothetical occurrence. See Arndt v. Smith (1995) [68] (in Canada); Salis v. United States (1981) [45] (in the United States).

In Israel, in a similar case in which the patient did not receive complete details regarding alternative treatments, Justice Mazza wrote the following:

The causal connection for our purposes does not require a holding in accordance with the accepted causality tests … these tests, which are intended to enable decisions in accordance with the probability indices, are not appropriate for cases in which the court must make a hypothetical assessment of the particular patient’s response had the doctors given him or her details in advance regarding the risks and prospects of a particular medical treatment.

Vaturi [3] at 191.

In that case, the court concluded that when proving the existence of a causal connection requires resolution of the theoretical question of “what would the patient have decided had he or she been given the complete information,” it is not enough to find that an analysis of the probabilities [i.e. more likely than not – ed.] has failed to show that the patient would have chosen not to receive the treatment. According to that approach, while there is no justification for awarding the injured party full compensation for damages absent sufficient proof of the causal connection, it would be wrong to deny any compensation just because the negligent action of the tortfeasor prevented the patient from proving that the negligence caused his or her damages. Accordingly, the holding in that judgment was that in such a case, an assessment is made of the chance that proper disclosure of the information would have caused the patient to refuse the treatment. The degree of damage owed by the tortfeasor will be determined in accordance with the assessment of the likelihood of refusal.

The proof of the causal connection to the damage in circumstances of failure to disclose details regarding medical treatment is complex and raises a number of problems. Legal scholars have disputed the question of whether to adopt the path of an assessment of likelihood in a case of a hypothetical question concerning “informed consent.” See Shultz’s article, supra [94] at 286-87 and Giesen’s book, supra [86] at 354-55, both of which endorse the view of assessment of likelihood.

As opposed to the approach of these scholars, the Court has a practical concern regarding the possibility of substantiating a claim in tort with the possibility of compensation, when the causal connection has not been proven at the level of proof normally accepted in a civil trial. The concern is that such a possibility will open the floodgates in other areas too, and thereby lead to a glut of claims and the imposition of an untenable burden on the medical system and on the legal system too. See Kramer v. Lewisville Memorial Hosp. (1993) [46] at 406; Falcon v. Memorial Hosp. at 64-68.

Personally, my view is that there must be a distinction between proof of negligence in regular negligence cases and proof of negligence when negligence consists of the failure to give informed consent to the treatment. Due to its special character, negligence in the latter category should be determined as a function of the degree of chance, and not in accordance with the balance of probability, provided that this rule is qualified and does not confer entitlement to compensation except in those cases in which it can be determined that there is a significant chance that the patient would not have consented to the treatment.

10. In the case before us, I gave considerable thought to the question of whether a causal connection had been proven between the negligence of the doctors and the hospital in receiving the appellant’s consent to the conduct of the examination and the damage that was caused to her. I also examined the possibility of resolving the question of the causal connection in accordance with the method mentioned above, of assessing the likelihood of refusal and not in accordance with the probability balance. After much consideration, I arrived at the conclusion that in present circumstances, I need not decide the question of whether the assessment of likelihood should be established as the proper test for the causal connection in cases of the absence of informed consent. My reason is that the respondents’ responsibility for Appellant’s damages was proven even in accordance with regular evidentiary tests of balance of probability.

As stated above, the test regarding the existence of a causal connection in a negligence claim occasioned by failure to receive informed consent is, whether the patient would have consented to the treatment had he or she been informed of all the relevant facts. This test is conducted according to the criterion of the reasonable patient under similar circumstances.

We use an objective test of the reasonable patient in order to try to establish the truth regarding the particular patient. Clearly, there is a tremendous practical difficulty in ascertaining the position of the patient at the relevant time, because the question arises only retroactively, at a time when the patient is suffering from the results of the treatment. In numerous judgments, the courts have noted that it is inhuman to expect a person suffering from treatment received to give credible testimony about what he or she would have done at the time of adopting the decision, had he or she been aware of all its possible consequences.

In any event, this difficulty was one of the central considerations that led courts in the United States and Canada to prefer the objective test, adapted to the circumstances, as the criterion for establishing the causal connection. See Canterbury v. Spense [48] at 791; Arndt v. Smith (1997) [69].

Accordingly, the courts that adopted this criterion also ruled that the injured patient’s testimony should not be accorded conclusive weight, even though it is relevant evidence which helps clarify the truth. See Hartke v. McKelway [49] at 1551; Sard v. Hardy [50] at 1026; Bernard v. Char [51] at 670.

In order to determine the probability of whether the patient would have refused the treatment, the court must consider the type of treatment received by the patient and its degree of urgency as opposed to its risks. Within these parameters, it ascertains the patient’s probable response according to the criterion of the reasonable patient in similar circumstances. According to this criterion, a causal connection can be established between the failure to disclose information in violation of the duty of caution and the damage actually caused by the treatment. This objective test does not obviate the need for an assessment relating to the particular patient who has come before the court. The court assesses the degree of damage to the patient’s ability to exercise judgment against the background of the conditions and the manner in which the patient received the information and the entirety of data and circumstances relating to the patient’s physical and mental condition. Against that background, the court makes a judicial assessment, estimating how the patient might have acted were it not for defendants’ violation of their duty. The Canadian court gave the following explanation of the objective test as it relates to the subjective circumstances of the injured patient:

I think it is the safer course on the issue of causation to consider objectively how far the balance in the risks of surgery or no surgery is in favour of undergoing surgery. The failure of proper disclosure pro and con becomes therefore very material. And so too are any special considerations affecting the particular patient.

...

The adoption of an objective standard does not mean that the issue of causation is completely in the hands of the surgeon. Merely because medical evidence establishes the reasonableness of a recommended operation does not mean that a reasonable person in the patient’s position would necessarily agree to it, if proper disclosure had been made of the risks attendant upon it, balanced by those against it. The patient’s particular situation and the degree to which the risks of surgery or no surgery are balanced would reduce the force, on an objective appraisal, of the surgeon’s recommendation.” Reibl [67] at 16 (Leskin, J.).

This test was cited approvingly by the Canadian Supreme Court in its a recent judgment. Arndt [69].

11. The lower court totally rejected the appellant’s account regarding her surprise upon discovering that it was her shoulder and not leg that was operated upon, because it assumed that her prior knowledge regarding the necessity of the operation sufficed to negate the defect in the manner of receiving her consent. Having said that, under the circumstances, the previous information was not sufficient to receive the required consent to the treatment given to her, and in the absence of any proof of prior consultation and transmission of information concerning the nature of the treatment and its attendant risks, it was for the court to ascertain how the appellant would have behaved had she received the necessary information under appropriate conditions.

I considered whether the appellant’s case should be returned to the lower court, in order for it to deal with the existence of the causal connection and to assess the probability of the appellant’s refusal to the operation, had she had all the information. However, I have reached the conclusion that on the basis of the evidence presented by the parties, and in consideration of all the facts before us, it can be determined that the causal connection between the non-disclosure and the damage has been proven.

Respondents did not adduce evidence to substantiate the alleged conclusion that the anticipated risk of the operation was negligible and did not necessitate prior notification to the appellant of its nature. Assuming that the appellant was treated professionally and not negligently, and that the treatment given after the operation was proper, the necessary conclusion is that the disability caused to the appellant was a risk that was endemic to the treatment given to her. In any event, having claimed that the risk of the treatment they gave was not negligent, the respondents bear the burden of proving that the operation was urgent, and that the anticipated danger to the appellant as a result of the operation itself was negligible to a degree that it would not have affected the appellant’s decision had she been informed of it.

As stated, such evidence was not submitted. In the special circumstances of this case, there is sufficient grounds for the assumption that a reasonable patient would have preferred to conduct an additional consultation with an expert regarding the need for the examination, in view of its endemic danger, given that the examination itself had previously been postponed, and in view of the fact that, as it became clear in retrospect, the operation was of doubtful necessity.

I am prepared to assume that in an ordinary case in which the examination was intended to ascertain whether a growth had developed, a reasonable patient would have adopted a different approach, especially if there was urgency in early discovery, and absent any alternative method of clarifying the matter.

However, the appellant’s case is a special one. She was hospitalized in order to rectify a deformity in her leg, which was the result of a birth defect. Under these circumstances, one may assume that as a woman who was disabled from birth, she would have been particularly wary of the endangering the functioning of her right arm, had she been aware of such a danger.

Furthermore, the concern leading to the operation was apparently, from the outset, not regarded as being of any particular urgency. The appellant waited for the operation for more than two months, and a date for the operation was not actually set until her hospitalization. In their affidavits for the District Court, which were found to be credible, Respondent 1’s doctors described the suspicion that led to the decision to perform a biopsy. Dr. Schweppy’s affidavit states that “we decided that the results of the rentogen and the bone scan indicated pathological problems, and that in order to obtain a totally clear picture, there was a need for a biopsy, because there was no definitive diagnosis.” The treating doctor, Sharvit, stated that “the findings provide concern of the existence of a growth … when I determined in the Lin clinic that there is a suspicion of growth of cartilage.”

These comments, viewed together with the other evidence, indicate that the decision to perform a biopsy was not based on an urgent need for an immediate diagnosis.

Considering the degree of negligence involved in the non-disclosure of the information, the way in which the appellant’s consent to the operation was obtained, and the particular circumstances of her case, it can be determined that if the appellant had been aware of all the relevant details regarding the nature of the examination and the risks involved, she would not have agreed to the examination at the date and in the manner that it was performed. For this reason, I conclude that there was proof of the causal connection between the non-disclosure of complete information and the damage caused to the appellant from the treatment she received.

12. After writing my judgment, I had the chance to review the comprehensive judgment of my colleague, Justice Or, and I will add my comments regarding its proposed method of compensation.

I wholeheartedly concur with the credo expressed by my colleague regarding the importance of the individual’s right to autonomy. I think that in principle there ought to be recognition of the possibility of compensation for the violation of that right, though not necessarily in the context of the doctrine of “informed consent.” It appears to be desirable to extend the right of separate compensation for violation of individual autonomy to cases in which a patient was denied the right to decide whether medical treatment would be administered. Still, in the context of non-disclosure of information regarding medical treatment, difficult questions arise when assessing the appropriateness of compensation for this kind of damage, independent of the treatment’s results.

13. The critique of the approach allowing compensation for violation of autonomy in the context of non-disclosure of information, irrespective of the consequences of the medical treatment, has two focuses. The first focus is analytic, concerning the essence of the doctrine of informed consent. The second focus concerns appropriate judicial policy.

Analytically, the doctrine of informed consent is based on the special status granted to the violation of individual autonomy, to the extent that under certain circumstances, such a violation is equivalent to medical negligence, in the sense that it entitles the victim to full compensation for all the consequences of the medical treatment.

When we chose the path of the tort of negligence, we ruled that in cases of failure to disclose information that is relevant and significant about the possible results of the treatment, the doctor’s breach of his or her duty to the patient consists of the fact of non-disclosure. The theory of negligence based on non-disclosure of sufficient information to the patient is based on a number of things, one of the most central being the violation of individual autonomy. Remedy for a violation of that kind will be protected even when it is not specified separately as an aspect of the damage. The various components of the “informed consent” doctrine were summed up as follows by the learned P.H. Shuck:

[I]nformed consent does not simply pursue the contract law goals of individual autonomy, efficiency, and anti-statism; it also advances two related ideas, fault and duty, that pervade and moralize tort law.

Rethinking Informed Consent [95] at 902.

According to supporters of the doctrine of “informed consent”, medical negligence in the disclosure of information justifies compensating the patient for the treatment’s consequences. The assumption is that in principle it is possible to prove the causal connection between the failure to give information and the treatment’s consequences. Legal literature indicates that as a rule, those favoring the compensatory approach for violation of individual autonomy in the context of non-disclosure of medical information are also of the view that in principle there is no recognition of the causal connection between negligence in the disclosure of information and the consequences of the treatment; from their perspective, compensation awarded for violation of autonomy is a substitute for the doctrine of informed consent. As such, it seems that the opinion stating that in the absence of informed consent, compensation can be granted for the violation of individual autonomy, regardless of the consequences of the medical treatment, is consistent with the view of those who dispute the doctrine of informed consent as a part of medical negligence. See Prof. Englard’s book [83] at 607; A.D. Twerski, N.B. Cohen, Informed Decision Making and The Law of Torts: The Myth of Justiciable Causation [96].

Needless to say, the most “blatant” cases of violation of autonomy in medical treatment (for example when the medical treatment is given without the patient having given any consent at all, or where there was absolutely no disclosure of the inevitable result of the treatment) are treated by tort law under the tort of battery. In these extreme cases of non-consent, compensation will be given for the damage in its entirety, even without proof of the causal connection.

The distinction between a blatant violation of autonomy, addressed via the tort of battery, and non-disclosure as a part of medical negligence was dealt with by the Australian Supreme Court in its judgment in Rogers v. Whitaker (1992) [43]. In that judgment, the court distinguished the right to autonomy which is protected by the tort of battery from negligence in giving information, which requires a balance between the duty of the treating doctor and the patient’s right to receive the relevant information:

The right of self-determination is an expression which is, perhaps, suitable to cases where the issue is whether a person has agreed to the general surgical procedure or treatment, but is of little assistance in the balancing process that is involved in the determination of whether there has been a breach of the duty of disclosure.

Id. at 52.

 The Canadian Supreme Court recently criticized the view that gives the patients’ right to decide an independent and separate status from the subject of medical negligence being discussed here:

The suggestion that loss of choice as such merits compensation is related to the suggestion that failure to advise of risk of medical intervention negates the patient’s consent, making the physician’s intervention - tortious battery. This Court unanimously rejected this approach in Reibl v. Hughes.

Arndt [69] at 62 (McLachlin, J.).

In this context, one can also mention the judgment in Vaturi, which emphasizes the complex connection between the duty of the doctor giving medical treatment and patient autonomy. Id. at 181-82.

14. In terms of appropriate judicial policy, I think that when dealing with the question of “informed consent,” though my colleague’s approach is intended to enhance the right to individual autonomy, paradoxically, his approach weakens it. The fear is that this approach will lead to a limitation of the compensation given to the victim of a treatment administered without giving him or her information, and it may even encourage the courts to avoid dealing with the complex question of the causal connection between failure to receive “informed consent” of the patient and the results of the treatment he received. This possibility was raised by Cohen and Twersky in their article in support of the separate claim of damage for the violation of autonomy. Twersky & Cohen [96] at 648.

In considering whether to adopt an approach that makes do with compensation for violation of autonomy, I think that the fear of the victim’s compensation being limited to nominal compensation outweighs the benefit of enhancing the autonomy of the individual. On the other hand, full acceptance of my colleague’s approach allows compensation even in cases in which the treatment was successful and the patient satisfied, if it becomes clear that the patient was not initially presented with full details regarding the treatment. It is doubtful whether this result is desirable.

It should be noted that other legal systems similar to our own have not accepted the rule that compensation can be granted by reason of violation of autonomy in the context of non-disclosure of information, regardless of the results of the medical treatment. I was unable to find a single judgment in which the courts awarded compensation exclusively for violation of autonomy, as distinct from compensation awarded for damage caused as a result of the treatment.

It should be emphasized here that a distinction must be made between compensation for violation of autonomy and compensation for shock or mental trauma upon becoming aware of the grave consequences of unexpected treatment, a distinction made in both of the judgments cited in my colleague’s opinion. See Goorkani v. Tayside Health Board (1991) [66]; Smith v. Barking Havering & Brentwood Health Authority (1989) [56].

These judgments are in accordance with the English approach to liability in the absence of “informed consent.” As indicated above, the position of English law on the subject of “informed consent” differs from that of other common law countries, and English law has yet to confer it with the same scope as it has in the United States and Canada. See I. Kennedy, A Grubb, Medical Law [87] at 172-202; R. Nelson-Jones, F. Burton, Medical Negligence Case Law [88] at 102.

15. Furthermore, recognition of the violation of individual autonomy as an individual claim of damage, while commendable, is still in its “infancy,” and its definition and the way it will be formulated still need to be developed. While tort law grants compensation for non-pecuniary damage, the proposed claim of damage still lacks precise and clear criteria for its application. Moreover, I find it difficult to accept the analogy proposed by my colleague, namely compensation for violation of constitutional rights. For it is unclear whether the damage for a constitutional tort is evaluated according to the criteria of the tort of negligence. This is a complex question which merits a separate discussion. See D. Barak-Erez, Avlot Chukatiot [Constitutional Torts] [73] at 243 and subsequent text. See also Memphis Community School Dist. v. Stachura [57] at 2544 – 45.

16. To conclude: It seems that these problems necessitate particular caution when assessing the cases in which compensation may be made for violation of autonomy as an independent tort and whether it should be done in cases of negligent non-disclosure of medical information. We must decide when and according to which criteria the damage will be assessed. In principle, I think that the introduction of this new claim of damage should initially be assessed in the framework of cases in which there was a blatant violation of human dignity and individual autonomy, where that kind of violation constitutes the main focus of the damage. On the other hand, matters that can be classified as medical negligence should generally be assessed within the context of results of the treatment.

 

In any event, compensation for violation of individual autonomy should not be allowed to undermine the doctrine of informed consent. Accordingly, in my view, compensation for violation of autonomy should only be awarded in rare cases, which I have not deemed it appropriate to define at this stage.

17. In light of my conclusion, were my opinion to win a majority, I would propose that the appeal be accepted and the case returned to the District Court for it to hear evidence regarding the damage caused to the appellant, so that the court can assess the level of compensation for that damage.

Justice T. Or

1. Unfortunately, I cannot concur with the conclusion of my colleague, Justice Beinisch. I will clarify my position below.

2. I accept that the discussion in the district court proceeded on the assumption that the respondents or doctors in their employ were found to be tortuously liable for the tort of negligence and not the tort of assault. Negligence is therefore the only ground we must decide in this appeal.

Within this framework, those responsible for providing medical treatment are obliged to compensate the patient for all bodily damage sustained as a result of the breach of their duty to receive his or her full consent to treatment. In my view, those responsible for giving medical treatment must also compensate the patient for all non-pecuniary damage sustained as a result of the violation of the patient’s right to autonomy, if the medical treatment is administered to the patient without his or her informed consent. The first part of my opinion discusses the respondents’ obligation to compensate the appellant for her bodily damage. My conclusion, which I will explain shortly, is that there was no proof of the required causal connection between the failure to receive the appellant’s informed consent and the bodily damage that she sustained. In the second part of my judgment, I will discuss the obligation to compensate a patient – in our case, the appellant – for non-physical damage sustained due to the violation of patient autonomy in giving medical treatment without the patient’s informed consent. I will first deal with the factual background and then discuss the above-mentioned questions.

The Principle Facts and the Dispute

3. I accept the conclusion reached both my colleague, Justice Beinisch, and the District Court that there was no proof of negligence in the actual decision to perform a biopsy on the appellant’s shoulder, the manner in which the biopsy was performed, or the appellant’s post-operation treatment to address its consequences. These conclusions are well grounded in the District Court’s findings, which were based on evidence that it found reliable. As my colleague explained, there are no grounds for our intervention in these findings.

The claim against the respondents’ doctors therefore focuses on their failure to inform the appellant of the risks and the prospects of the biopsy (hereinafter: the biopsy), creating a situation in which the appellant cannot be regarded as having given her “informed consent” to the biopsy. Here, too, I concur with my colleague that this constituted negligence in the way the doctors who treated her received her consent to the biopsy. However, before doing so, I must stress that, under the circumstances, the biopsy was a medical necessity which any reasonable doctor would have performed.

4. The principle facts regarding the biopsy are as detailed below:

(a)   As the trial court determined:

Around the middle of 1987, plaintiff began suffering from constant pain in the right shoulder, by day and by night. When systematic treatment was to no avail, rentogen photos were taken, followed by a bone-mapping. The latter test indicated ‘a diffuse absorption’ – which is a pathological finding. According to Dr. Eric Sharvit, the orthopedic specialist who treated the plaintiff in Defendant 2’s clinic: “I observed an irregularity in the diffuse absorption, cysts and unremitting pains; diffuse absorption is a pathological finding. No absorption can ever be normal. In mapping, the reason always shows up. It may be cancer, an undiagnosed fracture, or an infection. It may also be a growth…. There was something suspicious that required further clarification.

And further on:

According to Dr Eli Sharvit’s affidavit of April 22, 1991, he examined the plaintiff’s right shoulder on the dates September 8, 1987, October 20, 1987, and November 27, 1987. Sharvit stated that at the end of the examination of November 27, 1987, in the framework of the consultation group, and after everybody had seen her and examined her file, it was unanimously agreed that a biopsy was necessary (emphasis added – T.O.).

As Dr. Sharvit clarified in his testimony, “there was a concern about a destructive process which would be irreversible.” He went on to say that:

[T]here was no explanation for the absorption evidenced by the bone mapping, and a biopsy was therefore required in order to reach a clear diagnosis.

In addition to the above, the district court accepted Dr. Sharvit’s account of events in paragraph 8 of his affidavit:

In other words, I spoke with the plaintiff and, regarding her shoulder, I explained that she would have to have an operation in order to identify the problem, because the findings provided grounds for suspicion of a growth, and an operation was the only way of clarifying the matter. We had this conversation on October 20, 1997, when I determined that there was a suspected growth of cartilage.

The court also referred to the testimony of Dr. Schweppy, affirming it:

The head of the Orthopedic Department in Carmel Hospital at the time of plaintiff’s hospitalization of the plaintiff was Dr. Yitzhak Isadore Schweppy. Dr. Schweppy testified in court that the bone mapping indicated “an aggravated diffusive absorption near the humerus” and that the technician conducting the bone mapping had written (September 1, 1987) “Nature of absorption unclear. Recommend further examination.” According to Schweppy, “the photograph indicates a pathological finding and the mapping also shows these signs. The mapping states that there is no unequivocal finding. All of this, in my opinion, necessitates a biopsy.

In view of all this, and since appellant’s expert, Prof. Stein, did not explicitly contest the need for a biopsy, the court concluded that it was medically necessary to perform it, and there are no grounds for our intervention in this finding. 

(c) Appellant maintained that she had never had problems with her shoulder, that she had never made any complaints in that regard, and that the entire issue of the biopsy came as a total surprise to her. Her version was rejected by the district court in view of the trust it placed in Dr. Sharvit. Relying on examinations performed on the appellant – a photograph of shoulder and mapping of shoulder – the court rightfully concluded that appellant had suffered from shoulder pains and that she was well aware of the “problem” she had with her shoulder.

(d) The court further noted that the appellant almost admitted to having been spoken to regarding the shoulder, prior to the biopsy. It was apparently referring to the following paragraph in her testimony, in which she said:

Prior to the anesthetic I asked why the operation was on the arm and not on the leg. After they performed the operation I asked them.

Para.12.

In this paragraph she had a slip of tongue, indicating that already prior to the operation she asked “why the operation was on the arm.” In other words, she was aware that they were about to operate upon her shoulder. Even so, she immediately “corrected” herself.

At all events, as stated, the entirety of the evidence indicates that the performance of the biopsy was required, as customary in similar cases, to rule out the serious suspicion of it being a cancerous growth.

5. In her judgment, Justice Beinisch explains why the conduct of the operating doctor should be regarded as negligent. I accept that regardless of appellant’s general awareness of the need for such an operation, the doctor failed to discharge his duty to explain to the appellant the importance of the operation and its necessity as opposed to its risks, in order to ensure that the appellant’s consent would indeed be “informed consent.” Prior to the operation there may indeed have been a period of time during which appellant knew that she was about to undergo a biopsy. Nonetheless, the circumstances in which her consent was obtained indicate that she did not give her informed consent. The appellant was initially summoned to the operating room for an operation on her leg. While she was in the operating room, immediately prior to the operation, it was clarified to her that they intended to perform a biopsy on her shoulder, without making the associated risks clear to her, as required. I therefore accept my colleague’s conclusion that there was negligence on the part of the treating doctors in their performance of the biopsy without giving the required explanation of its risks.

The district court determined that appellant had given her “informed consent” to the biopsy. It reached this conclusion in reliance, inter alia, on the conversation between Dr. Sharvit and appellant in October 1987, about two and a half months before the biopsy. However, the contents of that conversation do not substantiate the court’s conclusion. Even if we accept the court’s reliance on Dr. Sharvit’s testimony, his comments to the appellant regarding the need to perform a biopsy did not constitute an explanation of the risks and prospects of the biopsy as required from a doctor about to perform an operation on a patient. Dr Sharvit’s general comments to the appellant were made when she was already on the operating table, awaiting a different operation for which she had been prepared. Clearly, this could not satisfy the requirement of receiving informed consent, as explained by my colleague in her judgment.

So far, I have traversed a long way along the path leading to my colleague’s conclusions. Nonetheless, in one matter I cannot concur with her conclusion. I refer to the proof of the causal connection between the doctors’ negligence and the bodily damage suffered by the appellant as a result of the biopsy. I do not believe that there was proof of a causal connection between the doctors’ negligence and the bodily damage suffered by the appellant as a result of the biopsy. Consequently, my conclusion is that appellant is not entitled to compensation for this damage. On the other hand, it is my view that those responsible for the appellant’s treatment must compensate her for the violation of her right to dignity and autonomy, which flows from the doctors’ negligence. I will first discuss the question of the causal connection between negligence and the bodily damage.

Appellant’s Right to Compensation for Bodily Damage Caused As a Result of the Biopsy – the Causal Connection

6. Where a plaintiff bases a claim on the grounds of medical negligence, he or she bears the burden of proving, inter alia, a causal connection between the doctors’ negligence and the alleged damage, namely that the negligence caused the damage – that but for the negligence, there would have been no damage. This is the rule for all claims grounded in negligence, including claims in which the tort is imputed to the doctor for negligence in failing to discharge his or her duty of disclosure to the patient prior to receiving consent for treatment. See CA 4384/90 [3]; CA 4341/94 Berman (Minor) v. Moore Institute for Medical Information Ltd [7]; see also Shapira [77] at 236. Consequently, it was incumbent upon the appellant to prove that had she received the requisite explanation regarding the biopsy – the importance of the biopsy, compared to its risks – she would not have given her consent to its performance. Should it transpire, however, that even after such an explanation, the appellant would still have agreed to perform the biopsy, it can no longer be said that it was the doctor’s failure to receive her “informed consent” that actually caused the damage that occurred as a result of the biopsy. In other words, in such a case, one cannot say that it was the absence of such consent that caused the damage.

The question is: what would have happened had the appellant actually received all the requisite and relevant explanations regarding the operation and then been asked to give her consent to the biopsy? Upon receiving the information, would she have refused to undergo the biopsy, which would have prevented the damage caused to her by its performance? The answer is not clear:

There are considerable difficulties in responding to the hypothetical causal question of what would have happened if they had conducted themselves in accordance with the law. The response is necessarily dependent on guesses and conjecture, especially with respect to the question relating to hypothetical human responses.

I. Englard, Yesodot Haachraut Benezikin, Dinei Nezikin – Torat Hanezikin Haclallit [74] at 230-39.

The kind of matter being dealt with here poses a particular difficulty: determining whether a patient would have agreed to the operation had he or she possessed all the relevant facts prior to giving consent. In his book, The Philosophy of Tort Law, Englard deals with the question in all its complexity, especially in view of the fact that these cases are not normally decided exclusively by logical considerations. See Id, Informed Consent: The Problem of Autonomy and Compensation in [74] at 166-67; see also CA 4384/90 [3].

Considering the difficulty in answering that question, the Court’s response must be based on the evidence submitted and considerations of common sense and life experience.

7. The case before us also raises the issue of whether the answer to the question presented above should be given according to a subjective criterion, namely, how would the appellant before us have reacted, or alternatively, according to an objective criterion. In other words, how would a reasonable patient have conducted himself or herself in a similar situation. Another possibility is the mixed criterion: how would a reasonable patient in the appellant’s position have behaved.

Even though my tendency is towards the subjective criterion, with the objective criterion serving as an auxiliary tool in its application, we need not resolve the issue in this case. The reason is that in my view, under the circumstances of this case, both the subjective and the objective criterion lead to the same unavoidable conclusion. It may be presumed, with an extremely high degree of certainty, that the patient would have actually consented to the biopsy even if all the facts that were relevant for receiving her consent had been presented to her. In my view, the possibility or the chances that she would not have agreed to it are particularly low, if not altogether negligible.

8. In her testimony, Appellant did not address the question of whether she would have agreed to a biopsy had she received an explanation of its urgency, its dangers and its prospects. In court, she categorically denied any conversations with her doctors regarding her shoulder. She even denied ever having complained about pains in her shoulder. The court rightly rejected this testimony, considering the proven facts: Appellant had been asked to undergo examinations which included an x-ray of her shoulder as well as a bone mapping, and these were in fact conducted.

However, even though she denied that the subject of her shoulder and the need for the biopsy were raised at any stage, nothing prevented her from addressing the hypothetical question of her consent to a biopsy. Appellant was given the opportunity to explain whether or not she would have agreed and her reasons for either decision. Had she utilized the opportunity and explained her stance, the court would have subsequently examined the credibility of her position and reasons, as well as their reasonability. The appellant was silent on this point, even though her particular considerations for not assenting to a biopsy, if she had them, were known only to her.

And so, on this point, the district court correctly said that: “We have no evidence that in these or other circumstances, the plaintiff would not have agreed to the biopsy.”

9. The court cannot speak in the place of the appellant, who was silent on this matter in her testimony. What the court can do is examine the entire complex of circumstances, even without her testimony, and ask whether it indicates that the appellant, as a reasonable person, would have refused the biopsy, had she received an explanation of its need as opposed to its inherent risks. One must assess the likelihood that disclosure of the requisite information would have led the patient to oppose the performance of a biopsy. In deciding this question, the court must consider the type of treatment that the patient received and the degree of its urgency compared with the risks involved and assess the probable response of the patient according to the criterion of how a reasonable patient would have responded in similar circumstances.

This assessment must relate to the time at which the appellant’s agreement was required, in other words, prior to the biopsy, after being presented with all the relevant data and being asked to decide whether or not she agreed to the operation. Clearly, the answer cannot be based on wisdom after the fact, when it was already clear that the concern regarding a cancerous growth had evaporated and that she had been injured as a result of the operation.

10. The circumstances preceding the biopsy were as follows:

(a) Appellant had complained of severe pains in her shoulder, which lead to the conduct of various examinations. The examinations included an x-ray of her shoulder and bone mapping. These two examinations justified further clarifications, due to the possibility of there being a cancerous growth.

As evidenced by experts’ testimony, which the court relied upon, additional clarification was to have been conducted by way of a biopsy. In their examinations, the experts were not presented with any proposition to the effect that there were other means for conducting that clarification, means that would have posed less risk than a biopsy, which entailed surgical intervention. Nor was the court presented with any evidence from which it could deduce that a biopsy was not the only reasonable measure to confirm or negate the existence of a cancerous growth on the appellant’s shoulder. The circumstances as they were presented to the court indicated the clear necessity of the operation, and any person who cared about his or her health would have given consent, in the absence of extreme unusual circumstances that would have dissuaded the patient from consenting. There was no evidence of such circumstances in this case.

(b) All surgical interventions involve certain dangers. Unfortunately, one of those became reality in the appellant’s case. Even so, it is commonplace that the mere existence of an element of danger does not prevent operations or the performance of examinations which are medically necessary. It must be stressed that in our case, no evidence was submitted of any particular risks, beyond the ordinary risks attendant to any surgical intervention, which are involved in the performance of a biopsy. By itself, the fact that the appellant was injured as a result of the operation provides no indication about the nature of the risks that are part of the biopsy performed on the appellant.

(c) My colleague, Justice Beinisch, suggested that had appellant been apprised of the need for the biopsy as opposed to the risks entitled therein, then presumably, like any other any reasonable patient, she would have preferred to receive a second opinion regarding the need for the examination. I do not accept this presumption. As early as October 1987, it had been explained to the appellant that an operation would be necessary in order to examine the problem. Sec. A of Dr. Sharvit’s affidavit. Appellant denied that the meeting with Dr. Sharvit ever took place, and we heard nothing from her to indicate that she would have consulted with an additional expert had the need for a biopsy arisen. In this context, I will mention that Appellant had long been in the treatment of doctors in respondents’ orthopedic department, and she would naturally trust them. The same doctors had both recommended and performed other operations on the appellant without her having consulted an additional expert. Furthermore, in view of the proven need to perform a biopsy, it is reasonable to assume that any additional expert would have recommended the same examination. These facts help us understand the testimony of the respondents’ experts, upon which the district court saw fit to rely.

11. On the basis of these data, in my opinion, not only was there no proof that Appellant would not have agreed to the biopsy had she been presented with all the information necessary in order to receive her consent, but the circumstances indicate that she would actually have agreed to it. The examination was required in order to ascertain the existence of a serious risk to her health as a result of a cancerous growth, and Appellant had previously put her trust in the respondents’ doctors; these factors and all the other circumstances, too, point very clearly in this direction. Like any reasonable person, the appellant would have agreed to it.

Admittedly, despite the fact that at the end of November 1987, the medical team of the Orthopedic Department of the hospital determined that there was a need for a biopsy, it was not actually performed until January 7, 1988. Arguably, in view of the clarification required regarding the shoulder, it would have been appropriate to recommend the performance of the biopsy at an earlier date. The question as to why this didn’t happen was not clarified in the district court, because the witnesses were not fully examined on this matter. Even so, when the appellant was brought to undergo the leg operation, the doctors considered the biopsy operation urgent to a degree that gave it priority over the leg operation that the appellant required. This fact indicates a dimension of urgency in the performance of the biopsy.

12. My conclusion that there was no proof of a causal connection between breach of the duty to receive the informed consent of the appellant and the performance of the biopsy is based on considerations similar to those adopted by other courts in the past in rejecting similar claims for compensation for bodily damage in tort actions. I will cite two examples.

In Smith [56], an operation was performed on plaintiff’s spine. The operation involved a risk factor of a 25% chance that three of the plaintiff’s limbs would be paralyzed. Plaintiff was not informed of this risk prior to the operation, and as a result of the operation, she was indeed inflicted with paralysis in three limbs. She subsequently filed suit, demanding compensation for the bodily damage.

Based upon the doctors’ testimonies, the court ruled that the doctors were negligent in their failure to inform the patient of this risk. Even so, the action under this head of damage was rejected because it was determined that a causal connection between the omission of failing to inform about the risk of that damage and the damage that was actually caused had not been proven. The court noted that the evidence presented did not indicate any particular factors that might have influenced the plaintiff’s subjective position regarding the question of whether to receive the treatment or not. As for specific factors regarding the treatment, the court pointed out, inter alia, that failure to treat the patient within a short period of time would have left the plaintiff paralyzed in all the limbs of her body. Furthermore, the danger to which she would have been exposed if the operation had not succeeded would not have been more severe than the danger that she could have expected had she not undergone the operation. On the other hand, had the operation succeeded, it would have postponed the plaintiff’s disability for a significant period of time. The court therefore concluded “unhesitatingly” that there was a strong likelihood that the plaintiff would have agreed to undergo the operation even had she received full information and that it was “in the highest degree unlikely” that the plaintiff would have refused to undergo the operation. Consequently, the court rejected the plaintiff’s claim for compensation based on the bodily damage caused to her.

The court acted similarly in Goorkani [66]. In that case, a man was treated with a particular medicine for an eye disease from which he suffered. Treatment with this medicine for a period exceeding a few months, at the dosages being given to the plaintiff, involved a high risk of infertility. In spite of the ongoing nature of the treatment, which extended for over a year and a half, plaintiff was not informed of the danger. The treatment solved his problem of vision, but the risk of infertility materialized, culminating in a suit for damages compensation.

The court ruled that in failing to give the information, the doctors breached their duty of care to the plaintiff. Nonetheless, his claim for compensation for bodily damage was rejected in the absence of the causal connection between the breach and the stated damage. In its ruling, the court considered the fact that the treatment was given to the plaintiff during his studies, while he was working towards an engineering degree. At that time, his motivation to complete his studies was particularly strong. As such, the problems regarding his vision caused him severe anxiety and even led to emergency hospitalization for treatment of this problem. Considering the fact that at that time of his life, the plaintiff was also experiencing marital problems, the court’s view was that even had he been informed of the danger of infertility, the plaintiff would have taken that risk in order to save his vision. In other words, the path of action chosen by the plaintiff would not have changed, even had the doctors discharged their duty to give him all the relevant information. Plaintiff’s claim was therefore rejected under this head of damage, in the absence of a causal connection between the violation and the damage.

I did not cite these two examples in order to prove that that the conclusion in the two aforementioned cases regarding the absence of a causal connection was the necessary conclusion in those cases. I cited them only in order to illustrate that when negligence is proven regarding the failure to receive informed consent for the operation, the court will not be afraid to determine, on the basis of the facts of the case, that there was no causal connection between the negligence in not receiving informed consent to the operation and the bodily damage caused by the operation.

13. My conclusion is therefore that the appellant is not entitled to compensation for bodily damage caused to her as a result of the biopsy. In view of this result, I need not express my opinion as to what the result would have been, had it been possible to prove that the balance of probability indicated that Appellant would have refused to receive the treatment had she been aware of all the relevant facts. For example, had it been possible to determine that there was a 30% chance that she would have refused to undergo a biopsy, the question might have arisen as to whether to give monetary expression to the loss of that chance, as a result of the breach of the duty to receive the appellant’s informed consent to the biopsy. It has been argued that in such a case, the appellant should be entitled to compensation calculated as a function of the degree of probability that she would have refused to perform the biopsy. My colleague, Justice Strasberg-Cohen, adopted this position in her opinion in this case, similar to her position in CA 6643/95 Cohen v Histadrut Klalit Health Fund [8] (see also Justice Mazza’s opinion in CA 4384/190 [3]). In the example that I gave, this would mean that appellant would be entitled to compensation equivalent to 30% of the damage caused as a result of the biopsy.

In view of my conclusion regarding the causal connection, under the facts of this case, I will not express my opinion on the question, and it will remain open, pending deliberation and decision in an appropriate case.

14. This completes our discussion of whether or not Appellant is entitled to compensation for bodily damages, but it does not complete my judgment. The additional question requiring resolution is whether compensation should be awarded to the appellant for the non-bodily damage sustained by her due to the violation of her autonomy, deriving from the fact that an operation was performed on her body without her having given her informed consent. I will now examine this question.

IntroductionThe Right to Autonomy

15. The point of departure for this discussion is the basic recognition that every person has a fundamental right to autonomy. Every individual has the right to decide his or her deeds and wishes in accordance with his or her choices, and to act in accordance with those choices. The right to autonomy is, in the language of that definition, “his or her independence, self-alliance and self contained ability to decide.” F. Carnelli, Crisis and Informed Consent: Analysis of a Law-Medicine Malocclusion [97], n.4 at 56. In a similar vein, Justice Cheshin stated that: “the law recognizes the autonomy of the individual to formulate his or her will as he or she considers appropriate, for his or her own ‘good’; it is the individual who decides his or her own ‘good’: his or her ‘good’ is his or her will, and his or her will is his or her ‘good.’ A person’s ‘will,’ whether explicit or implied, includes that person’s ‘good.’ A person’s ‘good’ is inseparable from his or her will.” FHC 7015/94 Attorney General v. Anonymous [9] at 95-96. A person’s right to shape his or her life and fate encompasses all the central aspects of his or her life: place of residence, occupation, the people with whom he or she lives, and the content of his or her beliefs. It is a central existential component of the life of every individual in society. It expresses recognition of the value of every individual as a world unto himself or herself. It is essential for the self-determination of every individual, in the sense that the entirety of an individual’s choices constitutes his or her personality and life. See D. Herman, The Basis for the Right of Committed Patients to Refused Psycho-tropic Medication [98].

16. The individual’s right to autonomy is not expressed only in the narrow sense of the ability to choose. It also includes another –physical – dimension of the right to autonomy, relating to a person’s right to be left alone. HCJ 2481/93 Dayan v. Commander of Jerusalem District [10] at 470-72. The import of the right is, inter alia, that every person has freedom from unsolicited non-consensual interference with his of her body. Dworkin made this point when addressing this aspect of individual autonomy:

It is a physical concept rather than an intellectual one. If you touch me or eavesdrop on me, you have injured my autonomy by invading my space. If you actually do something to change my body, you have injured my autonomy by changing the very constitution of what I am.

R.B. Dworkin, Medical Law and Ethics in the Post-Autonomy Age [99] at 733.

17. The recognition of a person’s right to autonomy is a basic component of our legal system, as a legal system in a democratic state. R. Gavison, Esrim Shana Lehilchat Yardor – Hazechut Lehibacher Vilikachei Hahistoria [78]; HCJ 693/91 Efrat v. Commissioner of the Population Registry in the Ministry of Interior (Efrat) [11] at 770. It constitutes one of the central expressions of the constitutional right of every person in Israel to dignity, a right anchored in the Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty. Indeed, it has already been ruled that one of the expressions of right to dignity is “the freedom of choice of every person as an individual being” and that this reflects the conception that every person … is a world in himself or herself and an end unto himself or herself.” HCJ 7357/95 Baraki Petar and Humphries (Israel) Ltd. v. State of Israel, (hereinafter, Baraki Petar and Humphries [12] at 783-84) (Barak, P.). President Barak further noted that, “The autonomy of individual will is a basic value in our legal system. Today it is anchored in the constitutional protection of human dignity.” HCJ 4330/93 Ganem v. Tel Aviv District Committee of the Bar Association (Ganem) [13] at 233-34. In this context, President Shamgar gave the following explanation of human dignity:

Human dignity is reflected, inter alia, in the ability of a human being as such, to freely form his or her personality at his or her own free will, to express ambitions and to choose the means of realizing them, to make his or her own volitional choices, not to be subjected to arbitrary coercion, the right to fair treatment by any authority or any other individual, to benefit from the inherent equality of all human beings …

CA 59942/92 Anonymous v. Anonymous [14] at 42.

18. The right to autonomy is “a framework right.” 3 A. Barak, Parshanut Bimishpat [Interpretation in Law], Parshanut Chukatit [Constitutional Interpretation] [76] at 357-58. Accordingly, this right served as a basis for deriving numerous specific rights. For example, it was the basis of the right of every person to choose his or her family name (Efrat [11]); for the right of the criminally accused not to be present at trial against their will (Baraki Peta Humphries, supra [12]; it was accorded weight regarding the question of appointing a guardian for another person (CA 1233/94 Cohen v. Attorney General [15] paras. 4,5, (Strasberg-Cohen, J.)). It was the basis for the fundamental right of every person to freedom of movement in Israel. HC 5016/96 Horev v. Transportation Minister [16] at 59-60 {256-57} (Barak, P.). It was also the basis of a person’s right to choose his or her own attorney to represent the person in court. Ganem, supra [13]. It was also given significant weight regarding the question of whether and to what extent one can recognize the validity of the adoption of an adult person, based on the approach that “In our times, when ‘human dignity’ is a protected, constitutional right, we must give effect to the individual's desire to concretize his or her own personal being …” CA 7155/96 Anonymous v. Attorney General [17] at 175 (Beinisch, J).

19. A person’s right to dignity and autonomy are cardinally important in the context of medical treatment. Medical treatment is part of the inner core of a person’s right to control his or her life. The impact it may have on a person’s lifestyle and quality of life may be direct and often irreversible. Accordingly, the derivative of a person’s right to autonomy is the right to receive information regarding the medical treatment he or she receives in a hospital. LCA 1412/94 Hadassah Medical Association, Ein Kerem v. Gilad [18] at 525. In the same vein, it was held that a person may not be pressured, either directly or indirectly, into consenting to an operation on his or her body which he or she does not want by way of reducing the compensation to which he or she is entitled. CA 4837/92 “Eliyahu” Insurance Company v. Borba [19]. This expresses the conception that “a medical operation constitutes an assault on a person’s body, and a person must retain autonomy over his or her body to decide whether he or she desires such an assault or not.” Id. at 261. The patient is entitled to refuse treatment, even if its advantages exceed its disadvantages and its prospects outweigh its dangers. The central focus of the decision to perform medical treatment is primarily the patient’s rights as a person, especially his or her right to dignity and autonomy, and only to a lesser extent, the medical repercussions of his or her decision. See R. Macklin, Symposium: Law and Psychiatry, Part II: Some Problems in Gaining Informed Consent from Psychiatric Patients [100] at 349-50. See also Justice Mazza’s opinion in CA 4384/90 [3] at 181.

The right to autonomy is also the main foundation of the doctrine of informed consent under which, subject to certain exceptions which are not relevant here, no medical procedure can be performed on a person’s body unless his or her informed is given. CA 3108/91 [1] at 91. In this context, the rule is that “where the choice of a medical course or the receipt of medical treatment involves substantial risks, doctors are obliged (subject to exceptions) to provide the patient with the information that is reasonably necessary for him or her to reach a personal and informed decision as to whether or not to choose the particular medical treatment and to take the risks involved. CA 4384/90 [3] at 182 (Mazza, J.). The decision concerning medical treatment … “must be an individual decision which first and foremost takes into account the will and choices of the patient himself..” Id. Justice Dorner summarized this point well in CA 434/94 [7]:

The patient is not an object. The patient is a subject who bears the consequences of the risks and chances that the doctor takes when choosing the manner of treatment. As such, the patient has the basic right, flowing from the autonomy of the individual, to make an informed decision, i.e. with awareness of the relevant facts, whether to agree to medical treatment being proposed to him or her.

Id. at 212.

20. Parenthetically, it should be noted, in order to provide a complete picture, that in 1996, the Patient’s Rights Law was enacted. The purpose of the law is “to establish the rights of a person applying for, or receiving medical treatment and to protect his or her dignity and privacy.” Sec. 1. The law prescribes, inter alia, a detailed arrangement regulating the subject of the patient’s informed consent to medical treatment Sec 13-15. This law does not apply in our case, given that it was enacted after the biopsy was performed on the appellant.

Violation of Autonomy: A Remunerable Damage Under the Tort Ordinance [New Version]

21. Returning to the case before us. As I indicated above, under the circumstances of this case, the duty to receive appellant’s informed consent to the biopsy on her shoulder was not discharged. This was a violation of appellant’s basic right, as a human being, to dignity and autonomy. Does this fact confer the appellant with a right to compensation, even if the appellant suffered no bodily damage as a result of the failure to receive her informed consent?

The first question to be addressed in this matter is whether or not the damage involved in the harm to the patient’s dignity and autonomy is “damage” in the sense of the Tort Ordinance [New Version]. In my view, this question must be answered affirmatively. The term “damage” is defined in Section 2 of the Tort Ordinance [New Version]. The definition is broad, including “loss of life, loss of assets, comfort, bodily welfare or reputation, or detriment thereof, or any other similar loss or detriment.”

In the framework of this definition, protection is given to numerous intangible interests. As such, compensation is awarded for non-pecuniary damage, such as pain and suffering, which are part of the bodily damage caused to a victim. The breadth of the definition led to the ruling that any harm to bodily comfort, pain and suffering, even without physical expression, even if not accompanied by any bodily damage of any kind, may constitute remunerable damage in a tort action. CA 243/83 Jerusalem Municipality v. Gordon [20] at 139 (hereinafter - Gordon). In accordance with this approach, the Tort Ordinance [New Version] also protects “the victim’s interests in his or her life, comfort, and happiness.” Id. at 141. Accordingly, the Court ruled that a person harassed by reason of a criminal procedure that originated in the negligent adoption of a mistaken criminal procedure against him is entitled to compensation from the prosecuting authority for that damage. Id.

In a series of subsequent judgments, the Court trod a similar path, awarding damages for harming intangible interests of plaintiffs in tort actions. Hence, the Court ruled that the owner of a copyright is entitled to compensation for psychological damage and emotional distress caused by the violation of the right. CA 4500/90 Herschko v. Aurbach [21] at 432 (Levin, D.P.). This was also the ruling regarding damage to a person’s dignity and freedom occasioned by his coerced and illegal hospitalization in a mental health hospital. CA 558/84 Carmeli v. State of Israel (Carmeli) [22] at 772 (Netanyahu, J.). Similarly, the Court ruled that the suffering sustained by a woman whose husband divorced her under circumstances of duress constitutes compensable damage. CA 1730/92 Matzrava v. Matzrava [23], para. 9 (Goldberg, J.).

The same applies to the violation of a person’s dignity and sensibilities which constitute a fundamental head of damages in the tort of assault and in the tort of false imprisonment. See H. McGregor, On Damages at 1024, 1026.

Against this background, I think that the violation of human dignity and right to autonomy caused by the performance of a medical procedure on a person without his or her informed consent entitles him or her to compensatory damages under tort law. The illegal harm to a person’s sensibilities attendant to the failure to respect the basic right to shape his or her life according to his or her own will constitutes a detriment to that person’s welfare and falls within the aforementioned category of “damage.” It matters not whether we regard it as damage to “comfort” or “or any other similar loss or detriment” under the definition of the “damage” in section 2 of the Ordinance. We have dealt with the centrality of the right to autonomy in shaping the identity and fate of a person in the society in which we live. The right to autonomy is central to the formulation of a person’s identity and fate in our society. It is a crucial component of a person’s ability to live as an independent and thinking individual. The inevitable conclusion is that this right is an essential part of a person’s interest in “his or her life, comfort, and happiness” (Gordon [20] at 122), and its violation may entitle the individual to compensatory damages. As Crisp wrote:

One’s well-being is constituted partly by the very living of one’s life oneself, as opposed to having it led for one by others. The fear we have of paternalism does not arise merely from the thought that we know our own interests better than others, but from the high value we put on running our own lives.

R Crisp, Medical Negligence, Assault, Informed Consent and Autonomy, [101] at 82.

A person is not an object. Every legally competent person is entitled to have his or her wishes respected by society and its members, in all important matters relating to that individual, provided that he or she does not harm others. LCrim 6795/93 Agadi v. State of Israel [24] at 710. It derives from the recognition of a person’s intrinsic value and of the fact that all people are free. Violation of this fundamental right, other than by force of legal power or right, seriously vitiates individual welfare, constituting damages for which compensation can be awarded.

Violation of Autonomy, Violation of the Doctor’s Duty of Care to the Patient

22. Our affirmative answer to the question of whether the damage discussed entitles its victim to compensation under the Tort Ordinance [New Version] does not terminate the discussion. Where a claim is based on negligence, the victim’s right to compensation depends on whether the tortfeasor owes a duty of care to the victim to prevent that damage. Recognition of this obligation is a function of “considerations of legal policy.” Gordon [20] at 140. Gordon ruled that the tort of negligence also encompasses a duty of care for damage which is neither pecuniary nor bodily, caused to persons within the first circle of risk, in other words, the targets of the injurious activity. In this context, Justice Barak ruled that:

The tort of negligence should provide equal protection to both the victim’s interest in his or her body and money and his or her interest in life, comfort and happiness. Non-pecuniary damage should not be regarded as “parasitical,” only to be tolerated when ancillary to pecuniary damage. It should be recognized as independent damage, meriting compensation as such. Human dignity, a person’s reputation, comfort, and mental well-being are important to proper societal life and must receive the appropriate protection granted to all other pecuniary interests. A person’s body and property are no more important than his or her grief.

Gordon [20] at 142.

Application of these considerations in a case of the type at hand tips the scales in favor of recognizing a victim’s right to compensation for non-pecuniary damages. The tortfeasor – who was responsible for providing the treatment – is clearly capable of anticipating the damages that will ensue from the violation of the person’s basic right to autonomy should the person fail to receive the information necessary to decide whether or not to undergo the treatment. See CA 195/91 State of Israel v. Levy [25] at 65-66 (Shamgar, P).

The person responsible for providing treatment and his or her patient are connected by relations of “proximity” within the tort law meaning of the term. This term refers to the component of duty of care, and it relates to “a special connection of different kinds between the tortfeasor and the victim.” It serves as “a means of control and supervision over the borders of responsibility by delimiting the “circles of danger.” Y. Gilad, Al Hanachot Avoda, Intuitzia Shiputit Veratzionaliut beKeviat Gidrei Achrayut BeRashlanut [79] at 322. A particularly close and intimate connection exists between the patient and the person responsible for his treatment in view of the treatment’s potentially far-reaching implications for the patient’s life and welfare. Against this background it was ruled that the patient-doctor relationship is predicated on a relationship of trust which “is the basis of the patient’s readiness to place his or her life, health, and welfare in the doctor’s hands.” CA 50/91 Sabin v. Minister of Health [26] at 34 (Shamgar P.). The patient undergoing a medical procedure is in the primary circle of risk of suffering harm if, prior to that procedure, the patient does not receive all the relevant information. Recognition of the patient’s right to compensation will not create broad circles of obligations which we cannot anticipate in advance. Consequently, the proximity requirement derives from the consideration that “according to any consideration of legal policy, there is a (normative) duty to anticipate non-pecuniary damage to a person who happens to fall within the primary circle of danger. In other words the person who was the target of the injurious action.” Gordon [20] at 142.

Furthermore, the nature of the relationship between the patient and doctor is such that the doctor is in a better position to prevent these kinds of damages. It must be remembered: The doctor enjoys an absolute advantage in knowledge over the patient. As a rule, the patient lacks the tools that would enable him or her to make an independent assessment of the various matters relating to the treatment. The patient does not have the fundamental corpus of knowledge that would enables him or her to direct questions to the treating doctor about all aspects of the particular medical procedure being considered. In other words, the doctor responsible for the treatment is fully equipped to adopt all measures that are necessary to prevent the damage that may be incurred by the patient due to a failure to provide important information prior to the actual treatment. Recognition of the patient’s right to compensation for violation of his autonomy in a case where this duty was breached may also help contribute to the duty actually being fulfilled [in other cases – ed.]. It may be of assistance in preventing situations such as ours, in which the doctors ascribe minimal significance, if any, to the patient’s opinion regarding the medical procedure, which in their opinion should be performed on the patient’s body.

Rejection of Considerations Against Recognizing the Obligation to Compensate for the Violation of Autonomy

23. Are there any counter-considerations, tipping the scale against recognizing the obligation to compensate for violation of a patient’s autonomy?

a) One possible consideration concerns the fear of what is referred to as “defensive medicine.” By that I mean the practice of medicine focused on the doctor’s protection against potential liability as distinct from the focus on the patient’s welfare. See the detailed comment of my colleague, Justice Strasberg-Cohen, regarding this concern; CA 2989/95 Korantz v. Sapir Medical Center – “Meir” Hospital at 698-99; A. Porat, Dinei Nezikin: Avlat Harashlanut alpi Pesikato shel Beit Hamishpat Haelyon Minekudat Mabat Theoretit [Tort of Negligence], [80] at 37. In our case, this fear would be manifested by providing unnecessary, superfluous information to the patient with the intention of exempting the doctor from possible liability. But in fact, “flooding” the patient with unnecessary information can actually violate the patient’s autonomy to the extent that it prevents him or her from exercising effective and meaningful discretion before deciding whether to undergo the medical procedure.

In my opinion, however, this fear should not be accorded significant weight in our case. Irrespective of whether or not we recognize an obligation to compensate for violation of the patient’s right to autonomy, it is still the doctor’s duty to give the patient all essential information of importance for the patient’s decision whether or not to consent to a particular medical procedure. This is the derivate of the doctor’s general and concrete duty of care which he owes to the patient, and which today is anchored in the Patient’s Right Law.

Our case is not concerned with broadening the existing duty or creating an expanded duty to give the patient information. There are parameters that determine the scope of information that the doctor must give the patient, and we will not broaden them. The obligation to give the patient this information applies, and will continue to apply, only to information of which the patient must be aware in order to decide whether or not to agree to the treatment. The doctor’s failure to discharge his or her duty of disclosure to the patient violates the patient’s autonomy. The determination that such violation of autonomy creates an additional right to compensation in no way affects the nature or the scope of this duty. The scope and the nature of the information which the doctor must give to the patient continues to be a derivative of the patient’s right to decide, on the basis of all the relevant information, whether to agree to the treatment proposed. Even in the legal regime proposed, which recognizes the patient’s right to compensation for the mere fact of the violation of his or her autonomy, the patient would not be entitled to any compensation in a situation in which the doctor failed to give the patient information which was not important to the patient’s decision.

Furthermore, in the current legal regime, doctors are liable for compensation of patients when there is a causal connection between the violation of the duty to receive the patient’s informed consent and the bodily damage caused to the patient. Usually the victim’s compensation award for the mere violation of the patient’s right to autonomy will be relatively small in relation to compensation for bodily damage. We should remember that we are not dealing with punitive or extraordinary damages but rather with compensation for harm to an intangible value, usually of restricted scope. See para. 27, infra. As such, we are not dealing with the broadening of potential professional liability to a degree which could trigger a real fear of widespread adoption of the practice of giving superfluous information to patients. In this context, Englard cites the following statement in his book: “Authoritarianism is deeply embedded in professional practices.” Supra [83] at 165. These comments, which largely reflect reality, tell us that as a matter of fact, we are still a far cry from the situation in which a patient’s autonomy will be violated by being provided with superfluous information. As such, I would not accord significant weight to this consideration.

b) Another risk mentioned in this connection is the danger of high administrative costs due to the court being flooded with claims. Amongst the other factors, there are objective difficulties in adjudicating this kind of tort action, which by definition is vague and intangible. See Porat [80] at 389.

The “flooding” claim has been raised on a number of occasions in the past, when the question deliberated was the existence of a duty of care on the part of the different administrative authorities. See e.g. CA 429/82 State of Israel v. Sohan [28] at 741 (Barak, J); Gordon, supra [20] at 125. Usually the Court has not accorded significant weight to this claim, and in my opinion, rightly so. Experience indicates that none of the cases in which the claim was raised actually triggered the flooding of which we had been warned, including with regard to the subject of compensation for non-pecuniary damage only. Absent, a firm, factual foundation for this claim, I would therefore avoid according any significant weight to this consideration. Furthermore, we must remember that we are dealing here with substantive law, which concerns the rights of individuals to compensation for a violation of one of their basic rights. Courts exist in order to do justice, and in the words of Justice Netanyahu, discussing periodic compensation payments:

The principle of the finality of a judgment, whether it protects a party against being unnecessarily disturbed or protects the court against being flooded with applications for repeated adjudication, is indeed an important matter, but it should not prevail over the primary consideration, which is doing justice between two parties. CA 283/89 Haifa Municipality v. Moskovitz [29] at 727 (emphasis added, T.O).

(c) It was further claimed that that there is no need to recognize a damageable right in cases of the kind before us, because in reality there are numerous patients who do not desire autonomy when receiving medical treatment. For various reasons rooted in the nature of the situation of treatment situation and the nature of the doctor-patient relationship, patients prefer to transfer responsibility for deciding their fate to the doctors treating them. See Englard, supra [83], at 163-65. Consequently, one cannot say that any damage was incurred by these patients due to the failure to disclose the risks and damages occasioned by the treatment they received.

I lack the tools required for an empirical examination of this proposition. I have serious doubts whether most patients voluntarily waive any significant involvement in the decision making process regarding treatment they are about to receive and have no interest in such involvement. Furthermore, compensation for damage awarded for the violation of the right to autonomy is individually based, taking into consideration the particular circumstances of the case. See para. 27, infra. Accordingly, there may be cases in which the evidence indicates that the patient’s right to autonomy was not violated, despite the failure to comply with the legal duty to receive the patient’s informed consent to medical treatment. For example, the patient’s particular subjective preferences may lead the court to conclude that there is no justification for granting the patient compensation for violation of that right. Nonetheless, from a conceptual perspective, this does not preclude recognition of statutory remedy for cases in which the evidence indicates a violation of the patient’s right to autonomy.

As such, I conclude the reasons for rejecting recognition of a duty to compensate for damages caused by the violation of autonomy do not convince me to change my conclusion that such duty should be recognized.

24. This conclusion is buttressed by an additional consideration. Normally, there is a contractual connection binding the patient, the doctor treating him or her, and the institution in which treatment is given. This contract includes an implicit condition whereby the treatment given to the patient will comply with required standards of expertise and reasonability. Providing treatment without receiving the patient’s informed consent to the treatment constitutes a breach of this duty and is therefore a breach of the contractual obligation owed to the patient. See CA 3786 Levi v. Sherman [30] at 462. That violation may entitle the patient to a remedy, inter alia, under section 13 of the Contract Law (Remedies for Breach of Contract), 1970, which provides that “where the breach of contract has caused other than pecuniary damage, the Court may award compensation for that damage at the rate it deems appropriate under the circumstances of the case.” Among other things, the provision entitles the victim of such a violation to compensation for “hurt, suffering, disappointment and emotional pain, and perhaps even for loss of pleasure.” G. Shalev, Dinei Chozim [Contracts Law] [75] at 586. These damages are essentially similar to damages sustained by the patient due to the violation of his or her autonomy. Recognition of a contractually based compensatory right by reason of those damages provides additional support for the conclusion that there should be recognition of a similar duty in the tort context. There is no rational reason for distinguishing between the grounds for a contractual action and the grounds for an action in tort, where both actions flow from the same set of relations.

Case Law Supporting Recognition of Right to Compensation for the Violation of Autonomy

25. In addition to the aforementioned considerations, I will add that over the last few years, the tendency in case law has been to recognize the patient’s right to compensation for damages incurred by reason of the violation of his or her dignity caused by the treating doctor’s failure to provide relevant information, even in situations where there was no proof of a causal connection between the bodily damage caused to the patient and the doctor’s violation of the duty.

In this context, I refer to Goorkani [66], mentioned above in another context. A man received treatment aimed at preventing blindness that was developing due to a sickness from which he was suffering. He was not informed that the treatment was liable to render him infertile. The court determined that there was no proof that the patient’s decision would have been different had he been informed of that risk. Even so, the court awarded compensation for the sum of 2,500 pounds sterling by reason of “the loss of self-esteem, shock and anger at the discovery of his infertility, together with the frustration and disruption which ignorance and sudden shock of discovery brought to the marital relationship.” Id. at 24-25 (emphasis added – T.O).

Similarly, in Smith [56], also referred to above, the court ruled that there was no proof of a causal connection between the paralysis suffered by plaintiff following her operation and the omission of failing to inform her, prior to the operation, of the 25% risk factor of disability. As stated, the [physical damages – ed.] claim was rejected, but the court still awarded plaintiff the sum of 3,000 pounds sterling for the mental shock she sustained upon becoming aware that she had incurred a severe disability, with no prior warning of the possibility of its occurrence. The court arrived at a similar result in Lachambra v. Nair (1989) [57], cited by Edward ([83], n.19 at 172). There, the court ruled that it was not proven – objectively or subjectively - that plaintiff would have not agreed to the performance of the proposed medical procedure, even had he been given all the relevant information. But despite the absence of proof that the tort had caused pecuniary damage, plaintiff was awarded compensation for the sum of $5000, in view of the breach of the patient’s right to receive all the relevant information prior to the medical treatment.

Summing up this point, these judgments evidence a trend which is in conformity with my own conclusion: recognition of the duty to compensate for the mere violation of a person’s autonomy.

26. This concludes my discussion of the patient’s right to compensation for violation of autonomy occasioned by the breach of the duty to receive his informed consent to medical treatment. My conclusion is that there should be recognition of a duty to compensate the patient for this violation. Indeed, if we take a serious attitude to the patient’s right to choose whether and what kind of medical treatment he or she is to receive, then our ruling should be that there is “a price” for the very fact that his or her dignity was harmed because medical treatment was performed on the patient’s body without receiving the patient’s informed consent. See M.R. Fluck, The Due Process of Dying [102] at 141. In her book, Barak-Erez made this point too, arguing that “if tort law purports to protect interests which the legal system considers important, then in accordance with contemporary thinking, the time has come to extend the protection of these laws to individual rights.” [73] at 157.

Violation of Autonomy in Addition to Bodily Damage Caused by Negligence in Medical Treatment

27.  At this point. we must relate to the concern mentioned by my colleague, Justice Beinisch, that recognition of the patient’s right to compensation for the violation of his or her autonomy may paradoxically lead to “a limitation of the compensation given to the victim of a treatment, being content with nominal compensation…” in view of the danger that the courts will avoid “dealing with the complex question of the causal connection”.

These comments rest on the assumption, with which I concur, that as a matter of principle, violation of autonomy and bodily damage constitute two distinct torts, one being supplementary to another and not instead of the other. Compensation for violation of autonomy does not replace compensation for bodily damage. It is supplementary thereto, and attempts to place the injured party as near as possible to his or her original position by way of pecuniary compensation.

Indeed, there are numerous cases in which the claim for compensation occasioned by violation of autonomy will not be the main remedy requested, and the claim will focus on the patient’s right to compensation for bodily damage caused by reason of medical treatment performed without the his or her informed consent. In that framework, the examination required is not limited to ascertaining whether or not there was a breach of the duty to provide the patient with all information required to decide whether not to undergo the treatment. The parties and the court, too, must also decide upon the causal connection between the breach of the duty and the damage actually caused. Indeed, in numerous cases both the evidence and legal argumentation focus primarily on this last question. A question arises as to whether this situation provides cause for concern that the court will take the “easy” path. In other words, the court is liable to determine that there was no casual connection between the breach of the duty and damage caused, even in the absence of any substantive justification for its determination. It could choose this path of action in the knowledge that the patient also has a right to some compensation for violation of his autonomy.

I think that the question ought to be answered in the negative. In my opinion, trial judges deserve credit in the form of the assumption that they will not diminish the substantive rights of a patient to whom remunerable damage was caused as a result of receiving medical treatment without his informed consent. Nor should one forget that judgments in these matters are subject to appeal. Inadequate reasoning for the determination was that there no proof of casual connection between the violation of the duty and the damage that was caused will not stand up to judicial review. Neither is it amiss to mention that in the two English cases mentioned above, which determined that there was no casual connection between the violation of the duty and the actual damage, there was, inter alia, a ruling of compensation for the violation of autonomy and a detailed judicial discussion of the question of the casual connection. Neither of the judgments evidence any sign of an attempt to “avoid” dealing with this complicated question.

In sum, there does not appear to be any substantial foundation for my colleague’s concern. As such, my conclusion is that there ought to be recognition of the tort of violation of right to autonomy as an independent tort under which compensation is awarded to a patient, where there was a breach of the duty to provide him or her with necessary information.

The Extent of the Damage in the Violation to the Right to Autonomy – Generally and in Our Case

28. Having ruled that there is a duty to compensate for damages sustained as a result of violation of autonomy, I will now examine the question of proving the damage and its scope. Naturally, matters relating to the proof and the extent of damage are determined in accordance with the particular data in each individual case and the evidence submitted in court. The substantive criterion for generally determining the amount of compensation to which the victim is entitled is the criterion of restoring the situation to its original [ex ante – ed.] state. This criterion is an individual one. It requires an individual assessment of the gravity of the harm caused to the specific victim. See CA 2934/93 Soroka v. Hababu [31] at 692.

In cases of the kind under discussion, the damage is expressed primarily in the plaintiff’s psychological and emotional response to the fact that medical treatment was performed on the patient’s body without his or her informed consent and the fact that risks materialized of which the patient was not informed prior to agreeing to the treatment See Englard at 164. In assessing the amount of compensation for the damage, there is importance to the severity of the breach of the duty to receive the patient’s informed consent prior to performing the treatment. Failure to provide any manner of significant information concerning the procedure about to be performed is generally more serious than failure to provide part of the substantive information.

Similarly, the graver the danger of which the patient was not informed in terms of possible injury, and the greater the likelihood of it materializing, the more serious the violation of patient autonomy. In other words, there is a proportional relationship between the gravity of the decision from the patient’s perspective, the gravity attaching to a denial of his or her effective involvement in the decision-making process, and the gravity of the violation of the right to autonomy. Thus, to the extent that the potential damage is greater, so too, greater importance attaches to the duty of informing the patient of the potential danger, which in turn impacts on the severity of the violation of the duty and the actual damage caused to the patient by that omission.

Clearly, these guidelines are only general. By definition, the damage in this kind of case involves a predominantly subjective aspect, giving rise to inevitable difficulties in assessing it. Ultimately, the sum of compensation in each particular case, similar to compensation for other non-pecuniary damages, is a matter of judicial discretion, and it is thus determined by making an evaluation based on all the relevant circumstances and the impression of the court. The court must therefore adopt a balanced approach. It should give the appropriate weight to the fact that basic human rights were violated, which dictates an award of appropriate compensation as opposed to a symbolic compensation. On the other hand, considering the difficulties inherent in the procedure of accessing the damage, judicial restraint is required, and exaggerated compensation awards should be avoided/ See Alexander v Home Office [58] at 122, which adopted a similar approach.

Summing up this point, Barak-Erez’s comments are relevant, with the necessary changes, for assessing damage in the case of violation of an abstract constitutional right:

Compensation will be based on an assessment of the degree of offense to the individual’s sensibilities, against the background of the particular circumstances. In view of the essence of this kind of violation of rights, one cannot expect accurate proof of damage, as with the proof required for consequential damages, whether physical or economic. This kind of proof is not possible, given that there is no criterion for general, non-pathological feelings of insult and grief. Courts will have to make an assessment based on the circumstances and also based on the judges’ life experience. The compensation will not be symbolic. It will be based on the assumption the damage was caused….

On the other hand, one can not diverge from principles of tort by awarding compensation which is unrelated to the concrete violation and its circumstances. The sum of compensation cannot and should not reflect the universal value of the right … In the area of torts, compensation is determined according to the damage suffered by the plaintiff himself or herself, and not according to the value of his or her rights from the perspective of another person”.

[73] at 276-77.

Precision is required here. These comments were made in the context of a general thesis, advocating recognition of the citizen’s right to compensation when an authority illegally violates his constitutional right. The question is an important one, concerning judicial recognition of the existence of “constitutional torts,” but it does not arise in the case before us, and I need not express a position on the matter. Even so, the author dealt with the subject of compensation and assessment of the appropriate amount of compensation in the case of a violation of a constitutional right. Her comments are applicable mutatis mutandis to the case before us, in which we are required to determine the sum of compensation for negligence. Furthermore, they express the salient elements of my own views on the subject.

29. In the case before us no detailed evidence was submitted regarding the damage sustained by Appellant. The lack of evidence as such does not vitiate Appellant’s right to compensation for general damage of the violation of her autonomy. When dealing with general damage as opposed to pecuniary damage, the court may, in appropriate circumstances, award monetary compensation even absent specific and detailed proof of concrete damage.

This was the spirit of the Supreme Court ruling in Matzraba [23], mentioned above. That case concerned a woman’s action in tort against her ex-husband who had divorced her against her will, in contravention of section 181 of the Penal Law, 1977. Plaintiff adduced no evidence of the damage caused to her as a result of defendant’s act. Justice Goldberg ruled that nonetheless, there can be no doubt that the plaintiff suffered by reason of the coerced divorce. Justice Goldberg wrote that, in these circumstances:

Even absent proof of concrete damage sustained by plaintiff, the court should have ruled an estimated compensation for general damage that she no doubt suffered as a result of the respondent having severed the marital bond against her will. Para. 9 of the judgment.

Accordingly, Justice Goldberg accepted the plaintiff’s appeal to the extent that it related to the tort grounds on which her claim was based, and he assessed the general damage sustained by her due to her divorce at NIS 30,000.

Justice Netanyahu made a similar ruling in Carmeli [22], which dealt with a plaintiff’s forced hospitalization in an institution for the mentally disturbed. The plaintiff’s action was based on violation of a statutory duty. The judges disputed whether an action on that basis could be substantiated in circumstances in which there were specific defenses regarding the tort of unlawful confinement. The majority answered in the negative and did not even address the question of damage caused to the plaintiff. Justice Netanyahu, having answered in the affirmative, proceeded to address the question of damages. She ruled that even though pecuniary damage was not proven, “general damage was caused by the mere virtue of her [the plaintiff’s – T.O.] forced confinement in a hospital for the mentally disturbed, and such damage does not require proof.” Id. at 772. She therefore awarded an estimated sum of damages, fixing the amount at NIS 10,000 as of the judgment date (May 30, 1984).

The principle evidenced by these judgments is similarly applicable to our case. The judgments cited relate to the tort of breach of statutory duty. Like the tort of negligence that concerns us here, the element of damage is similarly a component of the tort of the breach of a statutory duty. Yet this did not preclude a compensatory award for the general damages caused by the tortuous act. This expresses the general principle whereby there is no need to prove general damage and its scope because the existence of damage and its scope derive from the very fact of the tortfeasor’s breach of his duty. In a similar vein, we can refer to the language of the Second Restatement of the Law of Torts [114], which states the following:

In many cases in which there can be recovery for general damages, there need be no proof of the extent of the harm, since the existence of the harm may be assumed and its extent is inferred as a matter of common knowledge from the existence of the injury as described.

Id. at note ‘a’ of sec. 912.

And in note (b) of section 912, similar comments are made regarding non-tangible damage, to the effect that:

In these cases the trier of fact can properly award substantial damages as compensation for harms that normally flow from the tortious injury even without specific proof of their existence, such as pain from a blow or humiliation from a scar. Evidence to prove that the harm is greater or less than that which ordinarily follows is admissible. The most that can be done is to note such factors as the intensity of the pain or humiliation, its actual or probable duration and the expectable consequences.

 

Considering these principles, I would award the appellant a certain compensation for the violation of her right to autonomy. I dealt above with the circumstances surrounding the appellant’s agreement, noting that they did not comply with the requirements of informed consent. Even if the appellant had general knowledge that they were going to perform a biopsy on her shoulder, the intention to perform the biopsy at the time and the place in which it was done was only made clear to the appellant immediately before the actual performance of the procedure, when she was in the operating room. This did not allow the appellant to exercise real discretion regarding the performance of that particular action on her body, and as such there was a violation of her basic right to control what would be done to her body. In view of the totality of circumstances in this matter and in the absence of any particular detailed evidence of the damage caused to the appellant as a result of that violation, I would award the compensation in the amount of NIS 15,000.

The Result

In view of all of the above, I would grant the appellant’s appeal, and in consideration of all that has been explained, I would rule that she receive compensation in the sum of NIS 15,000. Under the circumstances, I would order the respondents to pay appellant’s expenses in both courts in the sum of 10,000 NIS.

Justice T. Strasberg-Cohen

1. Should appellant be compensated for the respondents’ negligence in the receipt of informed consent for performing the operation on her shoulder? And if so – for which kind of damage? These are the questions to be decided.

My colleagues are divided on the matter. Justice Beinisch maintains that the appellant would not have agreed to the operation had her informed consent been requested, and that she should therefore be compensated for all the damage caused to her by the operation. On the other hand, Justice Or believes that the appellant would have agreed to the operation and is therefore not entitled to compensation for the injury. At the same time, he recognizes a new head of tort - violation of autonomy - and suggests that she be compensated only for that.

Unfortunately, on some of these issues I cannot concur with my colleagues, although our approaches do occasionally converge. In my discussion of the issues at hand, I will rely on the set of facts and its attendant conclusions as determined by my colleague, Justice Beinisch, and to which my colleague, Justice Or, agreed. The first assumption is that no medical negligence was involved in the decision to perform the operation, in the operation itself, or in the subsequent treatment. The second assumption is that the failure to receive the appellant’s informed consent provides grounds for a negligence-based action, and not an assault-based action. The third assumption is that the respondents were negligent by reason of their failure to receive appellant’s informed consent to the operation. What are the implications of this negligence? For the purpose of discussing this question, I briefly present the facts.

2. About one and a half months prior to the operation, the appellant was examined in the Health Fund and told of a suspicious finding on her shoulder requiring a biopsy. No appointment was made for this operation, which was supposed to be elective; the doctor did not indicate any urgency for it, and during the period that elapsed after the examination, nothing was done in preparation for the operation on the shoulder, and no date was set for it. On January 7, 1988, the appellant was hospitalized for an operation on her leg. During the two days following her arrival in hospital, all the arrangements required for her leg operation were made. Records show that no tests were conducted in relation to her shoulder, nor is there record of any consultation at the hospital regarding substituting the leg operation with an operation on the shoulder. While the appellant was in the operating room, prior to the operation on her leg, and after receiving tranquilizers and sedatives, she was asked to consent to an operation on her shoulder instead of on her leg, and such consent was forthcoming. Nothing in the evidence indicates that she received any explanation of why the operation on her leg was replaced by the operation on her shoulder; what was the urgency of the operation on the shoulder necessitating its performance then and there instead of the leg operation, and no less important - she was not informed of the risks involved in performing the shoulder operation. The shoulder was operated on, and the appellant was left with a “frozen” shoulder, suffering from disability.

 

The Case and its Problems

3. As my colleague, Justice Or, noted, the appellant was silent regarding whether or not she would have agreed to the operation had she been asked to give her informed consent since, according to her own testimony – which was rejected by the lower court – she had no idea that an operation was about to be performed on her shoulder. The lower court did not believe her, and there is no cause for intervention in that determination. Nonetheless, the question remains: what would she have done if her informed consent had been sought under the appropriate conditions, having received a full explanation of the risks and prospects of the medical action? Even had she testified on the matter, it is doubtful whether significant weight would have attached to her testimony, and even had she testified that she would not have consented, how much value could be ascribed to such testimony? (We will return to this below). At the same time, one can rely on the objective background facts connected to the case. It was recommended to the appellant that she undergo an operation on her shoulder about two months before it was performed. During this period, she did nothing to promote the performance of the operation. She was not told that the operation was urgent; she did not express her wish to perform an operation on her shoulder when she was told that she needed one; and she did not make an appointment for an operation on her shoulder. On the contrary, she set an appointment for an operation on her leg and preferred to have that operation performed rather than the shoulder operation. From a subjective perspective therefore, there is nothing to indicate that the appellant had prepared herself for a shoulder operation after it was recommended to her to do so, despite the passage of time.

An assessment of her behavior from the point of view of a reasonable patient also presents difficulties. How can one know what a reasonable patient would have decided absent any indication in the evidence as to the risks of the operation? Such risks were neither explained nor presented to her, and no medical evidence was presented to the court stating that there were absolutely no risks. One cannot learn anything from the subsequent consequences – the frozen shoulder –about the risk involved in performing the operation. Neither did the respondents enlighten the court as to whether it is rare or common for that risk to materialize or whether or not the patient should have been informed of its existence. Absent the elementary information that would have guided a reasonable patient in such circumstances, how does one determine what that reasonable patient would have decided? What do we have, apart from a disagreement between my colleagues over whether or not the appellant would have given her consent? Their dispute is not a legitimate difference of opinion between judges, which frequently leads to different conclusions. Rather, it is a different assessment of a hypothetical factual possibility, regarding the type of decision that might have been made by a patient in circumstances that never took place. Each of my colleagues laid out a series of grounds for their assessment. Each of them provided respectable explanations, but these do not enable a conclusion one way or the other. All they do is to indicate the existence of two feasible options.

How should we decide the law under these circumstances, and what are the questions requiring a response? If the need for the operation at that time and the risks involved had been explained to the appellant, would she have consented to it? Who should bear the burden of proof – the patient, that she would not have consented, or the doctors, that she would have consented? What degree of proof is required? Should the probability be over 50%? Should it be less? Do doctors bear the burden of proof because of their failure to obtain informed consent, irrespective of what the appellant would have done had her consent been duly sought? Should we impose the burden of proof on them because of the evidentiary damage caused to her in that they did not obtain her informed consent, such that she cannot prove what would have happened if … ? These questions and others hover over our case and have no single agreed-upon response, save that informed consent for treatment should be obtained from a patient and that from the patient in this case, no such informed consent was obtained.

“Informed Consent”

4. Today, it appears to be undisputed that a doctor must obtain informed consent from a patient for medical treatment in general, and for performing an operation on his or her body in particular. This rule is expressed in the literature. See e.g. Shultz, supra [94] at 220-23. See also Giesen [86] at 254-56; M. Jones, Medical Negligence [90] at 283; Shapira in his article [77]. In the case-law, see CA 560/84 [2]; CA 3108/91 [1]. In legislation, see e.g. Patient’s Rights Law, ch. Four, titled “Informed Consent to Medical Treatment”, secs.13-16; Mental Patients Treatment Law, 1991, sec. 4(a); Use of Hypnosis Law, 1984, sec. 5; Anatomy and Pathology Law, 1943, sec. 6A(b), and the various Public Health Regulations. In medical ethics, this rule is anchored in society’s basic concept of a person’s right to autonomy and sovereignty over his or her own body. The concept is also accepted in other legal systems. See Canadian Supreme Court judgments Hopp v. Lepp (1980) [70] at 70-71; Malette v. Shulman (1990) [71] at 336; Schloendorff v. Society of New York Hospital (1914) [53] at 93 (Cardozo, J.); in England: Chatterton v. Gerson (1981) [59]. I shall not expand on the issue, which my colleagues addressed at length in their opinions.

Causal Connection in a Hypothetical Occurrence

5. A distinction must be made between a causal connection in past factual-actual occurrences, on the one hand, and causal connections in past factual-hypothetical occurrences, on the other. In past hypothetical occurrences, we are not dealing with an actual occurrence but with something that never happened, the consequences of which – had the event occurred – would also be hypothetical. We encounter such an occurrence in the case of an omission, when the question is asked – what would have happened if the injuring party had not omitted performing his or her duty but rather fulfilled it. The law does not preclude dealing with questions involved in proving hypothetical facts. Proving a hypothetical fact is often required as one of the basics of liability, in order to determine the extent of the injury and to quantify compensation. Not all omissions are in the same class. See e.g. Bolitho v. City and Hackney Health Authority (1997) [60]. Sometimes there is no difficulty involved in determining what actually would have happened were it not for the negligent activity, and sometimes a negligent occurrence in the past teaches us nothing about another event that might have occurred or been prevented were it not for the omission. The possibility of drawing a conclusion regarding “what might have been,” based on a retrospective hypothetical test, is limited to certain cases which do not concern us. We will restrict our discussion to the omission of failing to obtain the patient’s informed consent.

6. Consider an action based on a breach of the duty of care intended to prevent injury of a particular kind: The injury actually occurs, and we do not know how the plaintiff would have behaved in a hypothetical eventuality in which the defendant actually discharged his or her duty. In certain cases, the courts would be ready to assume, in the plaintiff’s favor, that had the duty been discharged, the injury would have been prevented. This assumption is often based on experience, which serves as a yardstick for such assumptions. See R. Shapira, Hamechdal Hahistabruti shel Dinei Haraayot – Chelek 1 – Bikorot Mesortiot [81] at 234-37. On the other hand, when the action is based on negligence in obtaining informed consent, and proof is required of a causal connection between the doctor’s negligence and the injury to the patient, it has been argued that assumptions should not be made in the plaintiff’s favor, given our ignorance of what he or she would have decided; nor does experience teach us anything in this respect. See W.S. Malone, “Ruminations on Cause-in-Fact” [103] at 85-88.

7. Where there is negligence in obtaining informed consent, the doctor failed to act in conformity with his or her legal duty. The case therefore concerns a negligent omission, related to the hypothetical situation of having made a human decision which in fact was not made, due to the negligent omission that preceded it. We must therefore examine what would have happened were it not for that omission. For the purpose of this examination, we substitute actual negligent behavior with alternative hypothetical behavior, which is counterfactual. This question concerns the factual and legal causal connection between the negligent omission and the injury caused by performing the operation without obtaining informed consent. In other words, we assume a hypothetical situation in which it is assumed that the patient would have consented to treatment if his or her informed consent had been requested. If the assumption is that the patient would have given consent, then even if such consent were not sought, it may be stated that there is no causal connection between the doctor’s omission and the performance of the operation and consequent injury. On the other hand, if the counterfactual assumption is that the patient would not have consented to the operation, then applying that counterfactual assumption would mean that when the operation was performed without his or her consent, there is a causal connection between the doctor’s omission and the operation and consequent injury.

The question of what would have happened had the doctor fulfilled his or her duty has no clear answer, since the scenario is one in which the doctor did not provide the information, the patient did not receive it, and the patient did not make a decision based on the information. Examining the causal connection in this kind of case requires an assessment of expected conduct when the offense was committed and hindsight during the legal inquiry. This state of affairs is described in the book by Powers & Harris:

[The event – T.S.C.] was not a past fact – it lay in the future at the material time [i.e. when the tort was committed – T.S.C.].

[The event – T.S.C.] lay in the future at the date of commission of the tort, but cannot at the trial date be established as past or present facts because the circumstances make this impossible.

M.J. Powers, N.H. Harris, Medical Negligence [91] at 403-04.

8. The difficulties inherent in proving causal connection in cases involving vague, hypothetical and speculative aspects have been described by scholars and courts in Israel and other parts of the world. Hart & Honor wrote that:

The main structure of ... causal connection is plain enough, and there are many situations constantly recurring in ordinary life to which they have a clear application; yet it is also true that ... these have aspects which are vague or indeterminate; they involve the weighing of matters of degree, or the plausibility of hypothetical speculations, for which no exact criteria can be laid down. Hence their application, outside the safe area of simple examples, calls for judgment and is something over which judgments often differ ... Very often, in particular where an omission to take common precautions is asserted to be the cause of some disaster, a speculation as to what would have happened had the precaution been taken is involved. Though arguments one way or another over such hypothetical issues may certainly be rational and have more or less “weight”, there is a sense in which they cannot be conclusive.

H.L.A. Hart, T. Honor, Causation in the Law [92], at p. 62).

Reference to the difficulty raised by the proof of causal connection in a human hypothetical occurrence can be found, inter alia, in Englard’s article [74], pp. 229-30:

Significant difficulties are raised in replying to the hypothetical causal question: What would have happened had they acted in accordance with the law? The answer necessarily depends on estimates and guesses, especially when the question concerns hypothetical human responses.

The plaintiff generally bears the burden of proving his or her claim. As such, the plaintiff may find himself or herself in a problematic situation in which the evidentiary difficulties of presenting proof are liable to thwart the claim, even when it is substantial. Justice Mazza addressed this fundamental difficulty:

And if, indeed, [the plaintiffs, the deceased’s dependents – T.S.C.] are required to prove the existence of a causal connection … how can they do it? Who can testify, veritably from the mouth of the deceased, that had the doctors apprised her of the extent of the risk involved in continuing the pregnancy after her water had broken so early, she would have chosen to avoid taking the risk and demanded that the doctors immediately discontinue her pregnancy?

CA 4384/90 Vaturi [3] at 191.

Giesen also notes this:

It would make little sense if the plaintiff could “in theory” bring an action in damages for breach of the duty of disclosure but would, as a general rule, find his claim shipwrecked because he cannot prove how he would have reacted in the hypothetical event of having been informed about the risks.

Giesen [86] at 35.

9. These difficulties stem not only from the fact that the plaintiff must prove how he or she would have hypothetically responded to the omission of another person (the doctor) [– trans], but also from the inadequacy of the tools at his or her disposal for proving the same. Some say that the evidentiary weight of the plaintiff’s testimony in such cases is small, if not nil, since the plaintiff is on the witness stand testifying as to what he or she would have decided in a hypothetical situation that never took place. The plaintiff's reply does not establish a fact but itself consists of a hypothetical conjecture. The plaintiff testifies while suffering from an injury caused by the medical treatment. The plaintiff testifies in a proceeding in which he or she is claiming compensation for the injury suffered, knowing that success in the claim depends on his or her reply. Even if the plaintiff is naïve and believes retrospectively, while suffering from the consequences of the operation, that he or she would not have agreed to the operation, what weight should be attributed to this belief? The Canadian Supreme Court expressed this problem well:

[There is an – T.S.C.] inherent unreliability of the plaintiff’s self-serving assertion. It is not simply a question as to whether the plaintiff is believed. The plaintiff may be perfectly sincere in stating that in hindsight she believed that she would not have consented to the operation. This is not a statement of fact that, if accepted, concludes the matter. It is an opinion about what the plaintiff would have done in respect of a situation that did not occur. As such, the opinion may be honestly given without being accepted. In evaluating the opinion, the trier of fact must discount its probity not only by reason of its self-serving nature, but also by reason of the fact that it is likely to be colored by the trauma occasioned by the failed procedure.

Hollis v. Dow Corning Corp. (1995) [72] at 643 [emphasis added – T.S.C.].

Solutions Under the Rules of Evidence

10. In view of the above difficulties, the courts searched for various ways of coping with such situations. The solutions they adopted for the difficulties that arose – which were of various types – involved developing the rules of evidence. The laws of evidence in civil law are designed to serve the purpose of the substantive law, which is to find a just and fair solution – in the framework of the law – for providing relief to whomever is entitled thereto, and to withhold it from the non-entitled. The laws of evidence do not establish rigid, insurmountable rules; they establish flexible rules to serve the purpose they were designed to realize. These rules are established in legislation, and they are given effect in accordance with judicial interpretation, which is duty bound to find – within the framework of the law – an appropriate and just solution for every case.

The basic and widely used evidentiary rule in the civil law of our system, as in many others, is that the plaintiff bears the burden of proof, and the degree of proof is determined by the balance of probability, as in the ancient rule that “he who deigns to take must bring proof.” Accordingly, a plaintiff wins the suit if he or she proves more than a 50% probability, in which case the defendant bears complete liability or responsibility. Failure to bring that degree of proof means that the plaintiff loses the suit. Prima facie, the rule is effective, fair, rational, uniform, and applicable in all of civil law. However, there are many and varied situations in which it is either inappropriate or impossible to implement this rule. One of them, perhaps the most typical, is the situation in which the plaintiff bears the burden of proving, based on the balance of probability, how he or she would have behaved and what he or she would have decided, had he or she been given the information relevant for making a decision. Negligence in obtaining the patient’s informed consent illustrates this dilemma in full force.

What is the applicable evidentiary rule for proving the causal connection in a case like ours, and who bears the burden of proof? What degree of proof is required? To which legal test should we resort? The various possibilities include: requiring the plaintiff, who bears the burden of persuasion, to prove the causal connection by the balance of probability and subjecting the plaintiff to the full risk of failing to discharge the burden; transferring the burden of proof to the defendant, so that the defendant bears the burden according to the balance of probability rule and subjecting the defendant to the full risk of failing to discharge the burden; leaving the burden of proof on the plaintiff but reducing the degree of proof required; transferring the burden of proof to the defendant but reducing the degree of proof required; and assessing the chances that the hypothetical event would have occurred and awarding compensation proportionally, even if the degree of the proof provided by the plaintiff amounts to a probability of less than 50%.

The importance of adopting any particular test lies in the variant results obtained by each one. If a plaintiff is required to prove a causal connection, and the degree of proof is based on the balance of probability, if the plaintiff is unsuccessful, he or she loses the case. However, if the plaintiff discharges this burden by demonstrating a probability higher than 50%, the defendant bears full liability for the damage - a situation of “all or nothing.” On the other hand, if the doctor bears the burden of proof, according to the balance of probability test, the doctor must prove facts related to the spirit, mind and personality of the specific patient, or of a reasonable patient (see further below). If unsuccessful, the doctor bears liability for the entire injury. Both these results are harsh and unsatisfactory.

11. As in all cases, the case before us too requires us to start with an examination of whether one can apply the basic rule, under which the plaintiff bears the burden of proving the causal connection as one of the foundations of his or her action, requiring the degree of proof to be the balance of probability. For the rule is that “a judge’s primary function …. is to do his best to decide, based on the balance of probabilities (in civil law), between the conflicting versions ...” CA 414/66 Fishbein v. Douglas Victor Paul by Eastern Insurance Service [32] at 466. Only if it transpires that this rule does not resolve the particular problems of the case do we attempt to find a solution in alternative rules which will lead to a more appropriate and just result.

12. The road to formulating an appropriate and satisfactory solution for difficulties arising in the present issue is a hard one, requiring us to pay attention to various competing values and interests. See Justice Shamgar's comments in CA 3108/91 [1] at 507-08:

The laws governing this subject should be allowed to develop and to gradually crystallize within a normative, formulated system, by way of proceeding from case to case. To that end, we should take the following principal considerations into account: the changing nature of the science of medicine; the relevant competing values in the particular context, including the patient’s right to control over his or her own body, the shared desire of the doctor and the patient for the treatment to succeed (including the need to create an appropriate framework for the exercise of medical discretion) ...

The problems we mentioned and the evidentiary difficulties presented by this case are not unique. They occupied scholars and courts in other countries who also deliberated and searched for appropriate solutions. The various solutions they proposed included transferring the burden of proof, reducing the amount and degree of proof, dividing up the burden of proof, and using presumptions, the doctrine of evidentiary damage, and the test of evaluating chances.

13. The Federal Supreme Court in Germany considered the issue in a case in which full medical information was not provided to a patient. The court emphasized the evidentiary difficulties which thwart the claims of those who are unable to prove how they would have acted had they received the full relevant medical information. In searching for a solution for this difficulty, the court chose to diverge from the ordinary burdens of proof and to impose the burden of proving the absence of any causal connection on the defendant, who had breached his duty of care, such that the defendant would be subject to the risk of failing to discharge the evidentiary burden. The scholar Giesen gives the following description of the solution, as formulated by the Federal Supreme Court in Germany:

… in such cases the defendant in breach of his duty has to bear the risk that the causal link cannot be established with regard to the question of how the plaintiff would have reacted had the defendant properly discharged his legal duty of disclosure.

Cited in Giesen, supra [86] at 352.

The Swiss Federal court adopted a similar approach. Giesen [86] at 353.

The Canadian Supreme Court also adopted the solution of easing the plaintiff’s burden of proof and transferring it to the defendant. Hollis [72]. A woman filed an action for the emotional and physical injury she sustained due to the leakage of silicon implants in her body that had ruptured. The defendants were the manufacturer of the silicon implants and the doctors who operated on her. The court ruled that the woman was not required to prove that had the manufacturer included a warning in the pamphlet that came with the product that the implants might rupture while inside her body, then the doctor would have informed her accordingly. It was sufficient for her to prove that had she been aware of this risk, she would have chosen not to undergo the operation. Once the plaintiff proved this, the burden of proof was transferred to the manufacturer, who failed to discharge it. In another case, the Australian Supreme Court ruled that the plaintiff must prove that the doctor had breached his duty to provide relevant information about the risk involved in administering the medical treatment and that this risk actually materialized. Having proved this, a presumption was established of a factual causal connection between the negligence and the injury, which in turn transfers the burden of proof to the doctor who must prove that there was no causal connection. See the recent case of Chappel v. Hart (1998) [44].

Regarding relaxing the degree of proof needed to establish the factual causal connection that compels a response to a hypothetical question:

There is no doubt that, in establishing the factual causal connection requiring a response to a hypothetical question ... the courts might actually reduce the amount of proof required, contenting themselves with doubtful conjecture. They do this for considerations of legal policy.

Englard [74] at 230.

It should be noted that the author draws attention to the fact that the courts did not adopt this rule but continued to adhere to the principle of guilt, recoiling from ruling against a defendant whose liability had not been proven at greater than 50% probability.

14. Another solution for problems of evidentiary difficulties lies in the doctrine of evidentiary damage. A doctor’s negligence in receiving informed consent creates difficulties in proving the causal connection and denies the plaintiff the possibility of proving how and what he would have decided had he received the required information under the appropriate conditions. As such, his claim would seem to be doomed to failure. This negligence caused evidentiary damage to the plaintiff which, under the evidentiary damage doctrine, may lead to liability for the plaintiff’s injuries being placed on the doctor’s shoulders. In some cases, the defendant bears full liability for the plaintiff’s injuries, whereas in others, only relative liability is imposed. See A. Porat, A. Stein, “Liability for Uncertainty: Making Evidential Damage Actionable” and A. Porat, Doctrinat Hanezek Haraayati: Hahatzdakot LeImutza Veyisuma Bematzavim Tipussim shel Ivadaut Begrimat Nezakim [82].

15. Another solution referred to in case law and the literature is the risk evaluation test. This test involves an evaluation of the odds of a particular event occurring. The rate of compensation is then determined as a function of those odds. This test was applied by the House of Lords in England when it addressed the subject of causal connection for cases involving speculation and hypotheses. The court considered an appeal of ruling by the Court of Appeals (Davies v. Taylor (1972) [61]) concerning a widow claiming compensation after her husband’s death in an accident. The couple was separated, but she claimed that they had been planning to get back together and that his death prevented that.

The House of Lords applied the risk evaluation test, preferring it to the balance of probability test. I agree with the conceptual basis for this preference, and it seems applicable to a case such as ours. The House of Lords took the view that the requirement that facts be proven based on the balance of probability is intended to establish the truth of facts that occurred in the past, not hypothetical facts which never happened. It is not applicable with respect to a hypothetical fact that might have occurred at a future date after the tort was committed, but which did not actually occur. The balance of probability test is not suited for proof of this kind of fact, since there is no way of establishing any factual finding in that regard. We cannot decide the truth or falsity of hypothetical facts, because deciding whether there is truth in a factual claim means deciding whether or not the fact existed. That is not the case with respect to a hypothetical fact that did not occur, and that can never occur. When there is a reasonable expectation of an occurrence even though the chances of its occurrence are less than balanced [less likely than not – ed.], this chance must not be ignored – unless it is negligible; the chance must be evaluated, and compensation should be determined accordingly. In this context, Lord Reid (joined by Lord Simon, Viscount Dilhorne, Lord Morris, and Lord Cross) wrote the following:

No one can know what might have happened had [the husband] not been killed.

… But the value of the prospect, chance or probability of support can be estimated by taking all significant factors into account … The court … must do its best to evaluate all the chances, large or small, favorable or unfavorable.

… [W]e are not and could not be seeking a decision either that the wife would or that she would not have returned to her husband. You can prove that a past event happened, but you cannot prove that a future event will happen and I do not think that the law is so foolish as to suppose that you can. All that you can do is to evaluate the chance...

Id. at 838 (emphasis added – T.S.C.).

And further on:

[Thus], all that you can do is to evaluate the chance. Sometimes it is virtually 100 per cent, sometimes virtually nil. But often it is somewhere in between. And if it is somewhere in between I do not see much difference between a probability of 51 per cent and a probability of 49 per cent.

Id at 838 (per Lord Reid) (emphasis added – T.S.C.).

Referring to the Davies [61] judgment, scholars Powers & Harris wrote the following:

The House of Lords held that this approach [i.e., the balance of probability] was erroneous. Where the issue is whether a certain thing is or is not true, or whether a certain event did or did not happen, then the court must decide that issue one way or the other. If there is a balance of probability in favor of it having happened, then for legal purposes it is proved that it did happen. In the instant case, however, whether the widow would or would not have returned to her husband was not a past factit lay in the future at the material time (the time of the husband’s death). Therefore, the chance of reconciliation had to be evaluated ... It is clear ... that the principle of the evaluation of a chance applies ... where events ... lay in the future at the date of commission of the tort, but cannot at the trial date be established as past or present facts because the circumstances make this impossible ... [T]he death of the husband which gave rise to the cause of action itself prevented a reconciliation from ever occurring ...

Powers & Harris, supra [91] at 403-04.

The final ruling was that the plaintiff did not even discharge the burden under the easier test of evaluating the chances, having failed to show that there was a real chance - as distinct from a negligible chance - that she would have returned to her husband had he remained alive.

16. This Court made similar comments in CA 591/80, Chayu v. Ventura (hereinafter - Chayu [33]). Referring, by way of affirmation, to the House of Lords judgment, it adopted its test of evaluation of chances in an action for damages. It must be stressed, however, that the evaluation of chances rule was established by the House of Lords for proof of the causal connection as a component of liability in torts cases, while in the Chayu case, Justice Bach adopted it in order to prove the causal connection required for proof of damage - loss of income:

In this context a clear distinction must be made … In an ordinary civil case, when the court considers a factual claim regarding what happened in the past, the party bearing the onus of proof must prove his or her story to a degree of persuasion exceeding 50%. Otherwise the court will assume that the alleged fact never actually occurred, and will altogether ignore the argumentation relying on it….However, when the claim relates to the chances of a particular event occurring in the future, which in the nature of things cannot be proved with certainty, it is only reasonable that the court should evaluate this chance and give it expression in its ruling, even if it estimates its persuasive value at less than 50%.

Id. at 398-99.

17. Readiness to adopt the method of proof by evaluation of chances was also expressed in the Vaturi [3] ruling at 191:

Having proved damage, and assuming that they succeed in proving breach of duty, the court will be able to determine, by way of a judicial assessment, whether it was the breach of the duty which caused the damage, and to what extent; this means that it may also be possible to make a probability assessment which can serve as a basis for charging the defendants for only part of the liability…. (Mazza, J.) (my emphases – T.S.C.).

Justice Mazza explains his position as follows:

Causal connection for our purposes does not require a finding according to the accepted tests of causality. These tests are required for (full) attribution or (absolute) negation of the defendant’s liability for the plaintiff’s injury. In other words: according to these tests, there is no partial causal connection, and the question to be decided is whether or not a causal connection existed, a situation of “all or nothing” … These tests enable decisions based on the balance of probability test, but they are inappropriate for cases in which the court faces the need to make a hypothetical assessment about how a certain patient would have behaved if the doctors had advised him or her in advance of the risks and prospects inherent in a particular medical treatment.

Id. at 19 (my emphases – T.S.C.).

A similar approach was expressed in CA 437/73 Aik (minor) v. Dr. Rosmarine [34].

Justice Barak (as his title was then) left for further examination the question of applying the ordinary probability test to prove a hypothetical occurrence

I wish to leave the following question pending: whether the rule shouldn’t be that where proof of probability is not related to proving a fact but rather to proving a hypothetical occurrence, the regular balance of probability is not required.

CA 145/80 Vaknin v. Beit Shemesh Local Council [35] at 144.

Balance of Probability, Transferring Burden of Proof, Assessing Chances and the Differences Between Them.

18. The various solutions regarding the fundamental problem of proving causal connection in cases involving hypothetical assumptions illustrate the difficulty inherent in leaving such cases to the authority of the ordinary rules of proof based on the balance of probability.

In the nature of things, a human decision about whether or not to consent to medical treatment is a direct consequence of numerous influences and varied considerations: the type of operation which the patient must undergo; the degree of necessity of the operation or medical treatment; the attitude of the patient to the risk – fear and revulsion, indifference or sympathy; the gravity of the patient’s medical condition; the possibility of choosing another treatment, different in quality and in the risks involved; the degree of the patient’s trust in the doctor and in the information given to the patient by the doctor; the patient’s willingness to rely on the doctor, and other, similar considerations. It is impossible to determine which of the considerations is the principal focus in the decision-making process. The weight and importance of the considerations when making a decision are not constant; they may change according to the character and inclination of any person considering whether to consent to or to refuse the performance of an operation on his or her body. It is impossible to determine the weight and importance that may attach to the numerous considerations that inform a person’s decision to consent to or to refuse the operation (the question of whether the appropriate test for examining the considerations is objective, subjective or a combination thereof will be discussed later on).

19. When the plaintiff bears the burden of proof, the balance of probability test places the risk of failure of proof squarely on him or her. Failure to substantiate the plaintiff’s claim by proving that the balance of probability indicates the existence of a causal connection means that the action will be rejected outright. Success in proving the plaintiff’s claim based on the balance of probability means that the doctor will be fully liable for the injuries which are causally connected to the doctor’s failure to obtain the patient’s consent. “After all, there is no half-way causal connection.” Vaturi [3] at 191 (Mazza, J.). The same applies when the burden of proof is transferred to the defendant, who must discharge it based on the balance of probability test. The same disadvantages occasioned by placing the burden of proof on the plaintiff based on the balance of probability test await the defendant, when the burden of proof is transferred to him or her, according to the same test. This solution transfers the plaintiff’s difficulties to the doctor, who now confronts the same difficulties faced by the patient who attempted to prove his or her claim. Transferring the burden of proof to the defendant might therefore lead to accepting claims which would otherwise have been denied. In both cases, the situation is one of “all or nothing,” and the test of transferring the burden of proof in either direction is not appropriate for proving a hypothetical human occurrence which never occurred in reality.

20. It would appear that in a situation which precludes proof of the causal connection between hypothetical occurrence and injury, other than on the basis of conjecture regarding assumed human behavior which never actually occurred, neither the test of balance of probability on the one hand, nor transferring the burden of proof on the other, is satisfactory. These tests do not provide the judge with the best tools for adequately protecting and balancing all the relevant interests.

This is particularly true of the doctor-patient relationship. This relationship consists of a delicate, fragile web of special trust, requiring an assessment of which is the most appropriate rule for imposing liability on the doctor. The doctor should be neither under-deterred nor over-deterred. Under-deterrence might be a by-product of a test of proof based on balance of probability, in view of the inherent difficulties confronting the patient, rendering it almost impossible for him or her to prove the claim. The plaintiff’s failure to prove his or her claim due to evidentiary difficulties, even when the claim is justified and substantial, compromises appropriate protection of the patient’s right and the inculcation of the duty of care owed by the doctor to the patient. On the other hand, the doctor’s failure to prove his or her defense due to similar difficulties compromises the protection of the doctor’s right not to be held liable for damage that he or she did not cause. Furthermore, transferring the burden of proof to the doctor who is sued might cause over-deterrence which could jeopardize the doctor’s activities, leading the doctor to practice defensive medicine.

In my view, in cases where the determination concerning the causal connection is not a determination of facts but rather the choice between hypothetical possibilities of human behavior, the appropriate test is that of evaluating the chances, under which the chances of a hypothetical event occurring are evaluated; this is the appropriate test to be applied, as a matter of policy as well.

In view of its flexibility, the test of evaluating the chances enables the imposition of relative and partial liability, and it precludes a situation where the doctor either is released from all responsibility or bears full responsibility in a situation of uncertainty. It would appear, then, that the above complex of considerations leads to the conclusion that proving the causal connection according to the evaluation of chances is the most appropriate and balanced solution which can provide an appropriate response for special situations of uncertainty in cases of this sort.

The Evaluation of Chances Test in Various Fields of Law

21. The chances evaluation test and preferring it to the balance of probability test are not foreign to our legal system, having served us in a number of fields. Accordingly, where it is necessary to prove damage, proof according to the balance of probability is not required, and proof of a lesser degree is sufficient. See e.g. FH 24/81 Honovitz v. Cohen [36] at 420-21:

It is necessary to examine … the chances for the existence of reliance in the future, were it not for the accident. These chances cannot be established based on the balance of probability but on the extent of reasonability. Therefore, even a chance of less than fifty percent will be taken into account, provided it is not zero or speculative (see Davies v. Taylor (1974)).

See also CA 20/80 Fleisher v. Laktush [37] at 628-29 and CA 410/83 Petrolgas Israeli Gas Company (1969) Ltd .v. Kassero [38], where the Court stated:

The intention is not that the plaintiffs had to prove, at the level of persuasion required in a civil proceeding, that the deceased had already planned or prepared to return to his country of origin; it would have been sufficient for them to prove the existence of such a possibility, provided that there was a real chance and it was not just a hypothetical.

Id. at 514.

A similar approach was taken with respect to proving the loss of chances of a hypothetical [physical – ed.] recovery. Justice Levin (as his title was then) wrote:

It could be said that determining a risk is like determining a fact that occurred in the past, and in that respect, a finding can only be established on the basis of the balance of probability …. In my opinion, the process involved is not one of determining facts in the regular sense, where the tendency is to determine what did or did not actually happen; rather it is a process of assessing “what would have happened if….”

CA 231/84 Histadrut Health Fund v. Fatach [39] at 319.

The same rule applies to proving a causal connection between hypothetical occurrences in claims based on breach of contract, where the alleged damage is loss of an anticipated transaction. In this context, Justice Barak (as his title was then) wrote that “in principle, chances can be evaluated, and even a chance of less than fifty percent warrants compensation…” CA 679/82, Netanya Municipality v. Tzukim Hotel Ltd. [40], par.8. See also CA 355/80 Nathan Anisivmov Ltd v. Tirat Bat Sheva Hotel Ltd [41].

 

Evaluating Chances as the Basis for Liability and the Principle of Blame

22. Although the chances evaluation test serves as proof of damage, it has not made its mark with respect to proving liability. The primary reason for this apparently lies in the perception that proving causal connection as one of the foundations of liability, according to the balance of probability, involves the concept of blame, and settling for the lesser proof than the balance of probability opens the door to imposing liability where no blame exists: The problem was addressed by Englard in his book:

It appears that the local courts are not inclined to relax the demand for the regular degree of proof, even regarding hypothetical causality. This trend in the local rulings is commensurate with their general approach in the field of liability in torts, typified by full insistence on the concept of blame in torts.

[74] at 230.

It seems to me that an approach demanding that, in every case, the plaintiff must provide proof based on the balance of probability test is not sufficiently flexible, and it does not address the problematic aspects of these situations which justify such flexibility. The evidentiary difficulties of proof constitute obstacles for the plaintiff who created a situation in which we must deal with hypotheses concerning the patient’s possible response. As such they justify the adoption of rules that prevent the dismissal of a substantial claim just because of the balance of probability test. Addressing the issue of placing the burden of proof on the plaintiff:, the Canadian Supreme Court stated that:

To require [the plaintiff] to do so would be to ask her to prove a hypothetical situation relating to her doctor’s conduct, one, moreover, brought about by [the defendant’s] failure to perform its duty.

Hollis [72] at 638-39.

Even in our system, rules have been developed within the rules of evidence relaxing the causal principle of “all or nothing.” One of them is the transfer of the burden of proof. In this context, Justice Levin (as his title was then) wrote:

In a legal system that, for a case of partial injury, operates on the basis of the causal principle of “all or nothing,” there is occasionally no option other than to develop evidentiary rules which soften that principle by transferring the burden of proof in certain cases to the defendant, in order to prevent unjust results.

CA 231/84 [39] at 320.

Evaluating the Chances - in Practice

23. One cannot ignore the fact that the balance of probability test creates uniformity and relative certainty, and that it is not easy to evaluate chances. However, when evaluation is possible, or when we find ourselves in a “tie” situation in which the scales are balanced, the plaintiff will receive a proportional part of the compensation for the damage incurred by means of imposing partial and proportional liability on the defendant.

It will be claimed that recognition of a burden of proof that is less than the balance of probability entails the risk of flooding the courts with baseless claims. Our response would be that arguments of the “flooding risk” have often been brought to the court’s attention, meriting little, if any, weight, both because the reality was a far cry from the predictions and also because the courts have found ways of dealing with claims which should never have been submitted in the first place. Furthermore, in principle, the plaintiff should be required to prove that there is a real chance that if the doctor had not been negligent in obtaining informed consent, the plaintiff would not have consented to undergo the operation. An insubstantial and minimum chance is not sufficient (de minimis non curat lex) to entitle the plaintiff to proportional compensation. In adopting the evaluation of chances as a test for proof, we do not intend to abandon the principle of blame and to entitle the plaintiff to relief on the basis of any proven possibility, however remote. This extent of proof is intended to overcome the insurmountable difficulties in presenting proof but not to create a right to compensation out of thin air. The House of Lords said in this matter:

[O]n an application of the de minimis principle, speculative possibilities would be ignored... To my mind the issue, and the sole issue, is whether that chance or probability was substantial. If it was it must be evaluated. If it was a mere possibility it must be ignored. Many different words could be and have been used to indicate the dividing line. I can think of none better than “substantial” on the one hand, or “speculative” on the other. It must be left to the good sense of the tribunal to decide on broad lines, without regard to legal niceties, but on a consideration of all the facts in proper perspective.

Davies [61] at 838 (Lord Reid).

In such cases, so long as the chance... was substantial or fairly capable of valuation the court ought, I think, to set a value on it even though it was lessand possibly much lessthan a 50 per cent chance.

Id. at 847 (Lord Cross of Chelsea).   

See also Justice Bach’s comments in the Ventura case [33] at 399:

When the court is convinced that the injured party had a chance … and this chance had been withheld from him or her due to the defendants’ actions, it would be only just for the court to give expression to the frustration of this chance in its judgment, provided that it has been convinced that the chance in question is not negligible, remote, or speculative.

Application of the Chances Evaluation Test: Subjective, Objective or Combined

24. In adopting the chances evaluation test in order to prove causal connection in our case, we must fill it with content. The problem is how to determine the degree of probability that the appellant would have made a particular decision, had her informed consent been obtained. Three possible tests present themselves: the subjective test, the objective test, or a combined test consisting of both. The subjective test is accepted on the European continent and in New Zealand and England. Giesen [86] at 347; Bolam v. Frien Hospital Management Committee (1957) [62]; D. Manderson, Following Doctors’ Orders: Informed Consent in Australia [105]. This test examines how the specific patient would have responded and what the patient’s decision would have been, had he or she received complete information. The objective test, accepted in Canada and various part of the U.S. (Riebl [67]; Canterbury, [48]), examines how a reasonable patient would have responded and what his or her position would have been, had he or she received complete, full information. The combined test is also used in Canada, and it examines how a reasonable patient would have responded, in that specific patient’s circumstances, and what the patient’s position would have been in relation to the proposed treatment if he or she had been given full information. See Giesen [86] at 343; M.A. Somerville, Structuring the Issues in Informed Consent [106]. My colleagues, Justice Beinisch and Justice Or, described these tests, one emphasizing the subjective test and the other stressing the objective test. Personally, I think that the combined test is the most appropriate.

25. Each of the aforesaid tests employs a different method for protecting the relevant values and interests. The subjective test provides maximum protection of the patient’s interest in ownership of his or her body and ensures broader protection of the autonomy of the patient’s will. This test is lenient with the patient. The objective test provides less protection of these interests, since it is less concerned with the wishes of the specific patient, focusing rather on the wishes and considerations of a reasonable patient. This test is lenient with the doctor. The combined test strikes a balance between the other two. Choosing either of the first two tests affects the manner of enforcing the doctor’s duty of care in receiving informed consent. Choosing the objective test may signal to doctors in general that failure to give information of importance to a specific patient does not impose any liability and that they therefore may refrain from giving it. Choosing the subjective test forces doctors into the difficult position of having to consider the patient’s subjective characteristics, even where they are characteristics which would not reasonably have been considered and which are not typical of a reasonable patient. The objective test minimizes the need to cope with the problematic testimony of the plaintiff, even when it is not tendentious and is given in good faith. At the same time, it cannot be said that the possible response of the reasonable patient accurately reflects the possible response of a specific patient who is not necessarily the reasonable patient. These difficulties, and considerations similar to those listed above, tip the scales in favor of adopting the combined test; its subjective aspect ensures that weight is attached to the special circumstances of the patient, the patient’s character, concerns, ability to weigh the considerations specific to himself and herself, and the like, while its objective aspect ensures that liability is not imposed on doctors in situations in which refusal to accept treatment could be considered an unreasonable deviation.

Application of the Law in Our Case

26. It appears to me that in applying the combined test, it is difficult to reach a conclusion as to whether or not Appellant would have agreed to perform the operation on her shoulder. This is similarly true of any other test (objective or subjective), since we have no real information, and we have nothing to rely on apart from conjecture. To illustrate the dilemma, it is sufficient to review the arguments presented in the judgments of my colleagues, Justice Or and Justice Beinisch. Both of them examined the question of causal connection using the combined test and in practice applying the balance of probability rule, but they reached opposite conclusions. Personally, concerning our case, I think it neither possible nor appropriate to decide on the basis of the balance of probability, be it on the factual level, the legal level, or on the level of proper policy for the examination of such cases.

Regarding our case, I do not believe that the events of the past provide any indication as to what the appellant would have decided, if her informed consent had been sought, and if the relevant information had been given to her for the purpose of choosing whether to perform the operation, in circumstances appropriate for making a decision. The question of what the appellant’s decision would have been if the doctor had fulfilled his duty is a hypothetical assumption about human behavior that never occurred, and it requires formulating a decision based on various and varied considerations. The most that can be said is that appellant might have agreed to the operation, and by the same token that she might have refused. This being the case, it is appropriate to award the appellant compensation for half the damage caused to her as a result of the operation, in accordance with the chances evaluations test.

Compensation for Damage Due to Violation of the Right to Autonomy

27. Having concluded that appellant should be compensated for the bodily injury caused to her, a further question arises. Given that Appellant’s informed consent to perform the biopsy was not received, is she entitled to compensation under the tort of violation of the right of autonomy? And, assuming she is, should such compensation supplement the compensation for her bodily injury, replace it, or be awarded independently, and what is the appropriate rate of compensation for such damage?

In his opinion, my colleague, Justice Or, conducted an extensive analysis of the general elements of a person’s basic right to autonomy and specifically regarding a person’s sovereignty over his or her body in the context of consent to medical treatment. He concluded that violation of autonomy should be viewed as a separate head of damage and awarded compensation to appellant under that head. My colleague, Justice Beinisch, also considered the importance of this basic right but stated that the appellant is entitled to compensation for the full damage caused to her, and that she should not be awarded additional compensation under the head of violation of autonomy. Both of them provided extensive reasoning for their positions, and indeed the issue and its adjudication are far from simple. Having given the matter extensive consideration in all its relevant aspects, I concur with the position of my colleague, Justice Or, and I shall add a few comments of my own.

The Right to Autonomy and Informed Consent to Medical Treatment

28. The value of a person’s autonomy is among the primary and fundamental values in our legal system, as in other legal systems. The right to autonomy means that one is free to shape one’s will as one deems fit, to voluntarily and independently determine one’s lifestyle, to make decisions regarding actions and to have a certain degree of control over one’s fate. On the conceptual expressions of the term autonomy, see J. Raz, Autonomy, Toleration and the Harm Principle [107] at 314 and J. Katz, Informed Consent - Must it Remain a Fairy Tale? [108] at 83.

29. The right to autonomy is anchored in the recognition of a person’s value and dignity – values that are entrenched in the Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty. This is a “framework right” – in the language of President Barak – constituting, as a matter of fact, a flowing spring for the complex of various rights. Barak [76] at 357-361. The right to autonomy is also based on the right to privacy. Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty; Protection of Privacy Law, 1981. A patient’s right to freedom of decision with respect to his or her body, health, and receipt of medical treatment derives from the patient’s right to autonomy. See the Patient’s Rights Law, secs. 1 and 13. Some believe that by virtue of a person’s sovereignty over his or her body, that person has the right to object to an operation designed to save his or her life and to refuse treatment, even if doing so endangers the patient’s life. Airedale NHS Trust v. Bland (1993) [63] at 860, 889, in the judgment of the House of Lords.

This approach was recently affirmed in the Court of Appeals ruling in St. George’s Healthcare NHS Trust v. S (1998) [64] at 685-86. The case concerned a pregnant woman who refused to undergo a Caesarean operation, deciding to give birth naturally, despite her medical condition which created a risk to her fetus, all of which she was aware. At the hospital’s request, an order was given ex parte permitting the performance of the Caesarean operation without obtaining the woman’s consent. The operation was performed, and the woman filed a complaint in court against the decision permitting the performance of the operation on her body. The court ruled that performing the operation without her consent constituted assault, and that the declarative order issued previously could not serve as protection against a claim for damages.

The Rise of Autonomy and the Gradual Decline of the Traditional Approach

30. Consent to perform medical treatment is one of the outstanding situations which test the degree of protection provided by law for a patient’s autonomy. A person’s right to autonomy in receiving medical treatment has not always been taken for granted. The centrality of a person’s right to autonomy in making decisions concerning medical treatment, and the rejection of the traditional approach which gave preference to the doctor’s control of the patient’s body over the patient’s control of his or her own body, are concepts that have been emphasized anew over the past few decades. Informed consent to medical treatment has been recognized as a tort doctrine in the judgments of the Appeals Court of the State of California since 1957. C.J. Jones, Autonomy and Informed Consent in Medical Decisionmaking: Toward a New Self-Fulfilling Prophecy [109] at 388-89 and citations therein.

The historical perception, still adhered to by some today, is based on the principle that a person in need of medical treatment waives his or her will and autonomous status from the moment of requesting assistance from the doctor, placing his or her body and health in the doctor’s hands along with the authority to decide on the treatment to be given. According to this perception, the doctor has dominance over the patient’s body, and the doctor makes all the decisions. This approach derived, inter alia, from the gap in knowledge that separated the doctor from the patient, given that the doctor possesses the professional and scientific tools and skills to make the appropriate decision about the medical treatment required by the patient. On this point, Shultz says:

…the patient was seen as making only one key decision, to place herself in a given doctor’s care, thereby delegating all subsequent authority to the doctor. Such a model assumed that the patient lacked the technical ability to make medical decisions, and that expertise justified the doctor’s making decisions on the patient’s behalf.

Shultz [94] at 221.

31. The perception giving primacy to the doctors’ opinion received expression in the English judgment Bolam [62], which established that the criterion for violating the duty of care applicable to the doctor to give the patient information on his medical treatment was based on “medical judgment.” This principle was applied by a majority opinion of the House of Lords in Sidaway v. Governors of Bethlem Royal Hospital (1985) [65], with Lord Scarman dissenting. The majority ruled that the question of whether failure to inform a patient of the risks entailed in performing a treatment may be considered negligence by the treating doctor is governed by the principle established in Bolam [62], under which giving a patient medical information and determining the extent thereof is a matter within the scope of the doctors’ medical expertise. The principle established in the judgment and its progeny was the subject of extensive criticism. See J. Keown, Burying Bolam: Informed Consent Down Under [110] at 17. Lord Scarman’s dissenting opinion was adopted as the binding rule in the ruling of the Australian Supreme Court in Rogers [43] which rejected the Bolam principle [62]. According to this opinion, the criterion for examining the duty of care and the extent of the duty to disclose information will be established by the court according to the law’s perception of the doctor’s duties in this matter, paying attention to the patient’s right to sovereignty over his or her body, and not only according to a medical opinion concerning the custom and accepted practice in medicine at a given time. The Australian Supreme Court said:

…it would be illogical to hold that the amount of information to be provided by the medical practitioner can be determined from the perspective of the practitioner alone or, for that matter, of the medical profession.

Rogers [43] at 52.

This principle was also adopted in the judgment of the Federal Appeals Court in the District of Columbia in the case of Canterbury [48], which stated:

… we [cannot - T.S.C.] ignore the fact that to bind the disclosure obligation to medical usage is to arrogate the decision on revelation to the physician alone. Respect for the patient’s right of self-determination on particular therapy demands a standard set by law for physicians rather than one which physicians may or may not impose upon themselves.

Id. at 784.

This statement shows that in recent decades there has been a decline in the popularity of the traditional approach - based on a paternalistic attitude - in favor of the trend that focuses less on the treating doctor and more on the patient, who has been recognized as the central actor in formulating the decision on performing medical treatment on his or her body. However, changing the center of gravity and placing the patient at the focus of the decision making process is a slow procedure, to be done step-by-step.

32. The trend toward regarding the patient as the focus of medical activity originated in growing awareness of basic human rights and the need to protect them in all areas of life. This trend also stems from the transition to modern and developing practices of medicine. Medical information is available to all, and therapeutic alternatives are at the disposal of all patients. These products of modern medicine have also contributed to displacing the treating doctor from the position of exclusive advisor in the choice of appropriate medical treatment. This perception is apparently the assumption underlying the provisions of Section 7 of the Patient’s Rights Law, which establishes the patient’s right to a second medical opinion before deciding to undergo any medical treatment.

Preferring one method of treatment over another may involve various complex considerations which the patient weighs in accordance with his or her desires, stances, concerns or hopes. See Shultz [94] at 221-22. The prevalent contemporary view is that giving a patient medical information prior to performing a medical procedure on his or her body is no longer considered an activity within the exclusive expertise of the doctor, like the determination of diagnoses and prognoses, and accordingly, there is no justification for preferring the professional-medical viewpoint rather than the patient’s individual approach. The Australian Supreme expressed this view in Rogers [43]:

[N]o special medical skill is involved in disclosing the information, including the risk attending the proposed treatment. Rather, the skill is in communicating the relevant information to the patient in terms which are reasonably adequate for the purpose, having regard to the patient’s apprehended capacity to understand that information.

Id. at 52.

This was also Shultz’s view:

[T]he more intense and personal the consequences of a choice and the less direct or significant the impact of that choice upon others, the more compelling the claim to autonomy in the making of a given decision. Under this criterion, the case for respecting patient autonomy in decisions about health and bodily fate is very strong.

[94] at 220.

33. The duty of those treating to receive the informed consent of the patient for the medical treatment is primarily intended to protect the basic right of a person in need of medical treatment to autonomy over his or her body and will. See Justice Cardozo’s opinion in Schloendorff [53]; CA 3108/91 [1] at 507; LCA 1412/94 [18] at 525. The decision whether to receive a particular medical treatment, if at all, should be a balanced, voluntary, and independent decision of the person receiving the medical treatment.

[I]t is established that the principle of self-determination requires that respect must be given to the wishes of the patient ... the doctors responsible for his care must give effect to his wishes, even though they do not consider it to be in his best interests...

Airedale [63] at 866 (Lord Goff of Chieveley).

 

Information is Critical in Order to Reach an Autonomous Decision

34. The patient’s wishes to perform or refuse the treatment cannot be informed and intelligent unless they are based on the information necessary for making the decision in question. See Powers and Harris [91] at 322. Where the patient is not aware of the risks, prospects and implications of the treatment about to be undergone, the existence of alternative treatments, and the implications thereof, the patient’s wishes cannot be regarded as his or her own, nor can the choice to accept or refuse treatment be regarded as a real choice. See Canterbury [48] at 780. Accordingly, failure to give the patient information or giving the patient partial and incomplete information is tantamount to violating a person’s right to autonomy over his or her body, since it detracts from the patient’s ability to formulate an informed and intelligent decision about whether to accept the medical treatment.

The Doctor – Patient Relationship

35. The patient’s dependence on the doctor and their respective interests creates a great deal of dualism in the relationship. On the one hand, the doctor, whose goal is the patient’s health, frequently believes that he or she best knows which treatment should be given to the patient and how the patient’s illness can be cured. On the other hand, the patient might examine the same facts weighed by the doctor through a slightly different prism, in the framework of which he or she may consider a variety of subjective factors, including the quality of life he or she may expect following the success or failure of the treatment and similar considerations – which are not always taken into account by the doctor. In that situation, the patient’s right to autonomy in making the decision concerning medical treatment, as an expression of a person’s right to dignity, is a value worthy of protection. This means recognition of the patient’s independence and status as a participant in the decision making process. The following comments of D. Feldman give expression to this view:

The notion of autonomy is tied to that of dignity. In order to develop and exercise a capacity for self-determination, one needs to take oneself and others seriously as moral agents. One aspect of dignity is self-respect, which … includes respect for one’s own and other people’s moral rights…

D. Feldman, Secrecy, Dignity or Autonomy? Views of Privacy as a Civil Liberty [111] at 54.

The scholars Twerski & Cohen made similarly appropriate comments:

The right to participate in, and indeed, make important decisions concerning one’s health is a critical element of personal autonomy … The legal system should protect these rights and provide significant recompense for their invasion.

Twerski & Cohen, supra [96] at 609.

Recognition of the Right to Compensation Due to Violation of Autonomy: Framework of Doubts and Critical Arguments

36. The critical nature of the information and its centrality in the patient’s autonomous decision-making process requires us to consider whether the law protects the patient’s right to receive the information that is essential to his or her case, and to decide his or her fate with respect to the medical treatment, what that protection is, and whether the extent of the existing protection adequately satisfies the patient’s right to autonomy, including the right to receive information.

A review of the judgments rendered in various countries worldwide indicates that there is a real gap between judicial rhetoric which speaks in favor of the right to autonomy and its operative expression, which lacks effect:

…. judges have made impassioned pleas for patient self-determination, and then have undercut them by giving physicians considerable latitude to practice according to their own lights.

J. Katz, The Silent World of Doctor and Patient [93] at 49.

One of the obstacles to the recognition of the right to compensation due to violation of autonomy is that most courts in the various legal system consistently demand proof of a causal connection between breach of the duty to provide information regarding the risks of performing a medical procedure and the real damage caused by the medical treatment. The courts have consistently ruled that in order for the plaintiff-patient to succeed in a claim filed against a doctor for breach of the duty to give information and negligence in obtaining informed consent, the patient must prove that the risks involved in the treatment –about which the patient was not given information – actually materialized and caused him or her injury. See Canterbury [48] at 790.

U.S. courts have not recognized the duty to give medical information to the patient as independent grounds for compensation, based exclusively on the breach of the duty to give information, independent of the existence of real damage caused by the breach of the duty. In fact, the courts did not even recognize the breach of the duty as constituting a separate head of damage within the framework of negligence. Jones [109] at 394-95, 426.

In Israel as well, the violation of autonomy has not been recognized as constituting grounds for an action or a separate head of tort for which compensation is due. Should it be recognized as such? My colleague, Justice Or, answered the question in the affirmative, and I concur with his opinion.

37. The requirement of the existence of a causal connection between the breach of the duty to give medical information and to obtain informed consent and the real damage caused by the medical treatment has restricted the award of compensation to real, physical or mental, injury caused to the patient due to the medical treatment. This demand has been the subject of scathing criticism, to the effect that the demand for causal connection undermines the theoretical and conceptual justification of the requirement of informed consent to performing a medical procedure. This position found expression, inter alia, in the following statement:

… courts have tended to impose causation requirements that appear to conflict with the underlying theoretical justifications of the informed consent doctrine itself.

M.A. Bobinski, Autonomy and Privacy: Protecting Patients from their Physicians [112] at 343.

Violation of the right to obtain information occurs as soon as the doctor breaches his or her duty. It inheres in the tortious behavior as such. It therefore seems that the causal connection – constituting the basis for liability for negligence – is an integral element of the doctor’s breach of duty. To that effect, it is immaterial whether the negligence relates to the breach of duty or the violation of the autonomy. Consequently, on a practical level there is no justification for making the protection of the patient’s right to autonomy contingent upon proof of the causal connection between the breach of the duty and the actual damage caused by the medical treatment.

38. As mentioned above, there is no unanimity concerning recognition of entitlement to compensation due to violation of the right to autonomy where there is no causal connection with the actual injury caused by the failed medical treatment. According to those who believe that the right to compensation due to violation of autonomy should not be recognized, the information given to the patient concerning the risks involved in performing medical treatment contains technical details that are within the doctor’s field of expertise, and the patient does not have the appropriate tools, the required skills, or the knowledge to properly understand and appreciate such information. As proof, they point to many cases in which patients prefer that the doctor advising them on what medical treatment is best decide for them which procedure should be performed. Some even argue that a treating doctor convinced of the wisdom of the proposed method of treatment might present the information in a manner that leads the patient to adopt the proposed treatment which the doctor considers to be the most effective in the circumstances. This might make the consent superfluous since, in any case, it is not informed consent. See Jones [109] at 406.

These arguments represent a paternalistic approach, predicated on a perception of the patient’s inability to process and weigh information with which the patient is not conversant, patients’ fears about taking responsibility for their medical fate, and the doctor’s ability to maneuver the patient into following the doctor’s lead. These arguments contribute considerably to preserving the doctor’s superior status vis-à-vis the patient in the decision-making process. Indeed, there are certainly cases in which patients may be about to make a decision regarding medical treatment, without having properly understood the medical information, or they prefer that the doctor decide for them, or they make ostensibly autonomous decision based on latent persuasion made in good faith by the doctor. Nonetheless, I do not think that negating the recognition of the right to compensation due to violation of autonomy is the correct response to these arguments. The response should be to increase patients’ awareness of their right to decide autonomously and to emphasize the doctors’ ethical duties, such as their duty to explain the medical information in simple language that is clear to every particular patient in accordance with his or her circumstances. In this context, one may adopt a range of methods that will enable the patient to absorb and process the medical information given. See Natanson v. Kline (1960) [54] at 1106; Cobbs v. Grant (1972) [55] at 11; Jones [109] at 412-14.

39. Another difficulty, which should also be noted, is the one raised in her opinion by my colleague, Justice Beinisch. My colleague referred to the concern that the attempt to strengthen the right to autonomy will paradoxically lead to its weakening, since the courts might avoid confronting the need for the complex determination of the causal connection so essential for awarding compensation for bodily injury, instead remaining content with nominal compensation based on violation of autonomy. Personally, I do not think that this concern is sufficient to negate proper compensation under this head of damage, especially since compensation for violating autonomy – as explained below – should not replace compensation for bodily injury, but should be in addition thereto.

40. Summing up, recognition of the right to compensation due to violation of autonomy protects the interest of patient participation in the decision-making process in his or her case, as well as the patient’s independence as an entity possessing a will and not just as an object for the performance of a medical procedure. Protecting a person’s right to receive the relevant information about his or her case is vital to assuring the right to autonomy in making decisions about medical treatment. This is the basis for the doctor’s duty to obtain the patient’s informed consent concerning the patient’s treatment, and when this duty is breached, the patient deserves compensation for the violation of his or her personal autonomy.

Despite the existence of various grounds and considerations indicating the difficulties inherent in recognizing the right to compensation due to violation of autonomy, it appears that they can be appropriately dealt with and adequately resolved as indicated above, so that these arguments do not inveigh against the conclusion that the right to compensation for violation of autonomy should be recognized.

Compensation for Violation of the Right to Autonomy: Independent Grounds or Head of Damage?

41. What is the appropriate legal domain for the protection of a patient’s right to autonomy over his or her body?

A number of scholars have expressed the opinion that anchoring the protection of the right to autonomy under the damage head of violation of autonomy as part of the offense of negligence does injustice to the protection of the right to autonomy, maintaining that it is preferable to anchor the protection – if at all – as an independent cause for action which does not require the existence of a causal connection between the violation of autonomy and the actual injury as a condition for imposing liability. See N.P. Terry, Apologetic Tort Think: Autonomy and Information Torts [113] at 193-94; Bobinski [112]. These scholars maintain that with respect to negligence, the patient may succeed in his or her claim only if he or she proves that the doctor was negligent in obtaining the informed consent, according to tests prevailing in the context of the tort of negligence, which require the application of objective criteria that do not give a full answer to the patient’s right to autonomy. Despite that argument, I think that protection of the right to autonomy as part of the offense of negligence could constitute appropriate protection, since it takes into account the heavy burden imposed on the doctors to ensure the patient’s participation in all respects, on the one hand, and the patient’s interest in receiving full information concerning his or her case, on the other. Accordingly, it would appear that the legal domain of negligence – as a means for protecting the patient’s right to autonomy – could constitute an appropriate balance between the conflicting interests.

42. Indeed, it is possible to protect a person’s right to autonomy in general, and to receive medical information in particular, even within the framework of an action based on violation of a basic right of supreme importance, which is akin to a constitutional offense. The development of grounds for a claim based on violation and infringement of basic rights is a complex issue, just now emerging in the Israeli legal system. Recognition of the existence of constitutional grounds for a claim raises a spate of difficulties and questions which have not yet been clarified and discussed in court precedents and scholarly writings, such as which rights should be protected on constitutional grounds; what are the tests for protecting these rights; what are the appropriate remedies for violation of a constitutional right, and so on. At this stage, when these issues have yet to be discussed in depth, it seems appropriate to take another track suited to the solution of the problem confronting us. We can content ourselves with the determination that a person’s right to autonomy should be afforded protection in the legal domain of an independent head of tort separate from those known to constitute negligence. The decision on the weighty question of whether the right of autonomy should even be protected as an independent cause of action ought to be left for an appropriate occasion. See Barak [76] at 681.

Compensation for Physical Injury and for Violation of Autonomy: the Appropriate Relationship Between Them

43. What is the appropriate relationship between compensation granted under the various heads of tort recognized as part of the offense of negligence and compensation under the damages head of violation of the right to autonomy, where the imposition of the liability and the compensation are based on the doctor’s failure to obtain informed consent?

When the doctor’s negligence, constituting the basis for compensating the patient, is expressed by failure to obtain informed consent to perform the treatment, the question arises whether the compensation award for bodily injury is also compensation for violation of autonomy, meaning that by paying separate and cumulative compensation for violation of autonomy, one is, in practice, paying double compensation.

The fact is that there is only instance of negligent behavior constituting the basis for imposing liability on the doctor, consisting primarily of the doctor’s failure to receive informed consent prior to performing the medical procedure. This negligent behavior generates various types of damage, on different levels. The violation of the right to autonomy may find its expression on different levels, both in inherent and direct but intangible damage, which is a direct consequence of the actual violation of the right, and in indirect but tangible damage. Bodily injury may be caused because of the failure of the treatment, which would never have been performed on the patient if his or her consent had been sought and refused. Intangible damage may be the result of the failure to obtain informed consent, and denial of the patient’s right and ability to decide autonomously about what should be done with his or her body.

44. In my opinion, the head of tort concerning violation of autonomy should be viewed as an independent head of damage in all respects, to be added to the compensation due for bodily injury or other damage, and should not be considered a substitute. These are separate heads of damage, providing protection for different interests. Recognition of the right to compensation due to violation of the right to autonomy provides protection for the patent’s autonomous status in the decision-making process and his or her right to receive information for the purpose of formulating a position about the performance of a medical procedure. Twerski & Cohen [96] at 649. As a matter of principle, protecting these rights and interests should not be conditional upon providing compensation for the real harm caused by the medical treatment, which protects the interest of preservation of a person’s bodily integrity. Compensation for the bodily harm caused by failure of the treatment does not give expression to the intangible damage caused to the patient due to the violation of his or her right to autonomy. For that reason, the fact that two heads of tort are located under one roof does not mean that compensation therefore constitutes double compensation, since the interests protected by each head of tort are separate and different. The argument that bodily harm precludes compensation for damage caused by violation of autonomy does injustice to the appropriate protection for the specific interest inherent in each of the said heads of damage. Accordingly, from a principled-legal perspective, it appears to me that there is neither reason nor justification to cancel the one because of the other.

At the same time, there might certainly be reciprocity between the two heads of tort. In other words, the intensity of a person’s feelings due to violation of his or her right to autonomy might change, inter alia, in accordance with the result of the treatment performed on the patient’s body without obtaining informed consent, the extent of bodily harm caused, the importance of the information which was not given to the patient due to the doctor’s negligence, etc. For example, where the failure of the treatment caused bodily harm to the patient, the intangible injuries due to the violation of the right of autonomy might be regarded as grave. And vice versa: the success of the medical treatment – despite the fact that it was performed without obtaining informed consent – might appease the patient and calm him or her to such an extent that the damage caused is minimal (de minimis non curat lex).

Evaluating the Damage Due to Violation of Autonomy

45. What, then, is the extent of the damage and how should it be evaluated? What test should we use to evaluate the damage to a person’s autonomy? Should we adopt the perspective of the specific patient, and accordingly examine how he or she feels as a result of not having received the information (subjective test)? Or should we examine the damage caused by the violation of autonomy, as seen through the eyes of the reasonable patient (the objective test)? Or perhaps we should adopt another point of view, incorporating the objective elements while placing emphasis on the special and unique circumstances of the patient before us (the combined test)?

I will preface my remarks by saying that the combined test is the one I proposed as the most suitable for assessing the chances that the patient would have made a particular choice, had his or her informed consent been sought (supra paras. 24-25). The reasons I presented there are also appropriate in the current context. An expression of the combined test can be found in the following:

That [doctor-patient - T.S.C.] relationship also gives rise to a duty to provide information and advice. That duty takes its precise content, in terms of the nature and detail of information to be provided, from the needs, concerns and circumstances of the patient. A patient may have special needs or concerns which, if known to the doctor, will indicate that special or additional information is required…. In other cases, where, for example, no specific inquiry is made, the duty is to provide the information that would reasonably be required by a person in the position of the patient.

Rogers [43] at 54.

46. Evaluating an intangible injury raises numerous difficulties, and the effort to quantify it is particularly difficult. In applying the combined test in order to evaluate the harm caused by violation of autonomy, we must examine the injury caused while adopting the viewpoint of a reasonable patient, and we must also express the individual and autonomous aspects of the particular patient:

The measure of the non-pecuniary harm to be compensated depends, from the strictly tortious point of view, upon the extent to which an individual values his or her autonomy, taking into account his or her mental and emotional reaction to the violation.

Englard [83] at 164.

For the purpose of evaluating the injury, the court must assess the degree of the violation of the patient’s autonomy caused by the failure to give the patient the information that he or she should have been given. And note: the information which the doctor is obligated to give the patient is not all the information which the patient would like to receive, but only such information which, if omitted, would constitute negligence in obtaining informed consent. Accordingly, when the court evaluates the harm caused to the patient due to the violation of autonomy, it must examine the damage caused due to failure to provide the specific information which the doctor was duty bound to give to the patient.

47. The doctors’ duty to give the information is not uniform, and it does not cover all particulars of the information down to the remotest of risks. Vaturi [3] at 182. Failure to give information on particular and real risks which are not “far-fetched or fanciful” might also constitute negligence on the doctor’s part. Rogers [43] at 54. Accordingly, both the doctors and the courts must consider the extent and nature of the information that must be provided by the doctor, and they should address the special value of the information not provided, compared with the information provided (see the Patient’s Rights Law, sec. 13). The extent of the violation might be more severe if the patient believes that the information not provided could have altered his or her position regarding performance of the medical treatment. In this context, it is appropriate to take into account the patient’s position and attitude to the provision of the medical information concerning himself or herself. In many cases, the patient freely forfeits his or her own free will, leaving the decision-making solely to the doctor, and even asking not to be apprised of his or her medical condition.

… in the context of doctor-patient relationship, the latter’s genuine desire for full autonomy in the decision-making process is rather rudimentary. It is a well-known and widespread phenomenon that people are reluctant to assume full responsibility for their personal fate, especially in cases of difficult medical decisions… At present, the wish for autonomy in medical decision-making is far from being fully developed in the patient.

Englard [83] at 164-65.

Under this state of affairs – so the argument goes – protecting autonomy under the head of tort awarding compensation, where no harm was caused to the patient, is not appropriate.

If patients lack the consciousness of self-determination, why compensate them for its assumed loss? In the absence of harm, there is no place for compensatory rectification.

[83] at 165.

Indeed, there will be cases in which the patient will prefer not to receive the medical information and to leave the medical decision-making to the doctor, because of the patient’s fear of receiving information about his or her real medical condition and of making his or her own weighty decisions. Ostensibly, this approach is not commensurate with the perception of a person as an autonomous entity, although a person’s refusal to take responsibility for making an autonomous decision may also derive from the autonomy of his or her will. In any event, in order to evaluate the extent of the damage caused by violation of autonomy, it is necessary to take into account the position and wishes of the specific patient regarding receipt of the medical information, because if the patient is not interested in receiving the information and making an autonomous decision, there is no basis to the claim that this autonomy was violated.

48. Another consideration that might arise when evaluating the damage caused concerns the consequences of the treatment performed. I do not think it appropriate to make exhaustive observations on this issue, and each case should be considered on its merits, in accordance with its circumstances. Nonetheless, it would appear that the results of the treatment performed could be of significance when evaluating the damage caused by the violation of autonomy. For example, the fact that the medical treatment succeeded, despite the fact that it was provided without obtaining informed consent, might render the damage caused by the violation of autonomy theoretical or negligible (de minimis). On the other hand, where no informed consent was given, and the treatment failed and even caused bodily harm, the failure of the treatment may exacerbate the injury to the patient and to his sensibilities. In any event, the compensation is not intended exclusively as punitive or theoretical compensation.

 

The Burden on the Doctors – Is It Excessive?

49. Recognition of the right to compensation for damage caused due to violation of autonomy is not free of doubts and difficulties. It is clear that that recognizing the head of tort entitling a person to compensation due to violation of autonomy per se imposes a heavy burden on the treating doctors. Recognition of this head of damage might expose them to legal liability not only when they are negligent in obtaining informed consent and where there was bodily and other injury, but also in the case of successful medical treatment where they are nevertheless liable for intangible injury caused by the violation of the right. Indeed, the burden imposed on the doctors is a heavy one. At the same time, the power held in the doctors’ hands may have a significant –if not irreversible – impact on the patient’s life-style and health. Consequently, despite the doctors’ well-intended desire to benefit the patient, they should always keep the patient's wishes in mind.

50. At the same time, it is appropriate to state that fear of “defensive medicine” is not unfounded (CA. 2989/95 [27] at 698), and it is occasionally raised when doctors are exposed to a broadening of their legal liability. Indeed, the burden borne by the doctors is a heavy one, but the courts will presumably be able to distinguish between information whose delivery is vital, the non-delivery of which would have violated the patient’s autonomy, and information whose delivery is not vital, the non-delivery of which would not have violated the patient’s ability to make an informed, considered, and autonomous decision. Similarly, courts will presumably be able to distinguish between cases in which informed consent was obtained and cases in which it was not. Adopting this path, while paying attention to the conflicting interests and making a considered and cautious evaluation of the compensation awarded for the violation of autonomy in accordance with the merits of each case, guarantees the patient’s right to autonomy on the one hand, and provides protection for the doctors’ important work, on the other.

51. Furthermore, it must be remembered that recognizing this head of damage is only one stone in the mosaic, by which I mean placing the patient’s autonomy at the center of the medical treatment and anchoring the patient's status in the process of making medical decisions that concern him or her.

It is not enough for the law to say to doctors, Disclose, or … to say to patients, Decide”. Rather, physicians must relinquish some of their power and patents must relinquish some of their vulnerability…. Patients and physicians must develop different attitudes toward each other … Patients clearly need to trust more in themselves – to trust their abilities to understand information, to ask the appropriate questions, and to make the “right” decisions. Patient self-trust does not come from trusting doctors less, but instead from doctors’ and others’ (including the law’s) trusting patients more.

Jones [109] at 425 (emphasis added – T.S.C.).

And Now to the Matter at Hand:

52. How does all of the aforesaid affect our case?

 

In the circumstances of this case, the doctor did not obtain the appellant’s informed consent for the treatment, nor was it proven that he gave her the medical information that was essential in this particular case; the operation was an elective one and was not the operation for which she had come to the hospital. Failure to give her the information under these circumstances, as stated above, amounted to negligence in obtaining informed consent. This negligence prevented the appellant from deciding, on an informed and considered basis, whether she was willing or unwilling to perform the biopsy on her shoulder. The voluntary and informed decision concerning the performance of the biopsy is one that ought to have been made autonomously by appellant. Accordingly, we can rule that this negligence violated the appellant’s right to autonomy over her own body. However it is insufficient to rule merely that there was a violation of the appellant’s autonomy, since that ruling is on the level of liability only, and we must further examine its concrete expressions in the circumstances of this case. This requires us to determine, through evaluation, the extent of damage caused to appellant due to this violation of her autonomy.

It was after the performance of the biopsy on her shoulder that the appellant became aware that it had been performed without her having received the relevant information and that the doctor had been negligent in obtaining her consent to the operation. The evidence presented does not indicate how she responded upon becoming aware of these facts. We do not know how important it was from her perspective – if at all – to make an autonomous decision about the performance of the procedure and what she would have decided had her informed consent been requested. She did not testify on these matters and categorically denied having even been aware that she was about to undergo such an operation. The trial judge rejected her testimony as unreliable, and there was nothing to do apart from awarding her an estimated compensation under this head of damage. In conclusion, I concur with the opinion of my colleague, Justice Or, concerning the right to compensation under the head of the tort of violation of autonomy and the amount stipulated by him as compensation. In my view, the compensation under this head of damage should be added to the compensation for half the sum of compensation for bodily injury to be awarded to the appellant due to performance of the operation without obtaining her informed consent, all as set forth in my opinion.

President A. Barak

I concur with the judgment of my colleague, Justice Or. As such, I am not required to decide the case before us on the basis of path proposed in the judgment of my colleague, Justice Strasberg-Cohen. Indeed, cases in which the casual connection cannot be resolved on the basis of the balance of probability present difficult problems in terms of deciding the applicable law. This was also the position of my colleague, Justice Beinisch, reflected in her comments on the subject. Personally, I do not need to decide the issue in the current case, and I leave it for further review when the time comes. The reason for this is that in view of the contents of the judgment of my colleague, Justice Or, it was proved in the present case that appellant would have agreed to the performance of the biopsy on her shoulder, if she had been duly advised and had given her “informed” consent.

Deputy President S. Levin

 

I concur with the ruling of my learned colleague, Justice Or.

Justice M. Cheshin

I concur with the ruling of my colleague, Justice Or. However, I must confess that in circumstances such as ours, I was attracted by the doctrine of evaluating the chances of the existence of a causal connection (as opposed to the doctrine of balance of probability), on which my colleague, Justice Strasberg-Cohen, based her opinion. “In circumstances such as ours” means in circumstances in which the injured person – the plaintiff – due (also) to the defendant’s actions and omissions, finds it difficult to prove a causal connection between the defendant’s actions and omissions and the injury incurred (by the plaintiff). Thus, for instance, one could argue that in circumstances such as ours – to which I confine my remarks – the justice of the principle of distributing and spreading the damage is preferable to the justice of the principle of “all or nothing.” This was also the case in the past when, in cases of contributory negligence, the principle of division of liability between the tortfeasor and victim replaced the principle of full exemption or full liability. It could therefore be argued that the same rule should apply in our case. The same rule is also applied regarding the division of liability between joint tortfeasors. Concededly, with respect to a causal connection between action or omission and damage caused, these two [aforementioned – ed.] cases are not identical to the case before us. Even so, it would seem that the underlying principle of distributing and spreading the damage should also find expression in circumstances such as ours. Since I concur with the opinion of my colleague, Justice Or, I have the good fortune of not having to decide the question. Its time will come.

Justice I. Englard

I concur with the judgment of my honorable colleague, Justice Or.

It was therefore decided by majority opinion in accordance with the opinion of Justice Or.

August 29, 1999.

 

 

Chim-Nir Flight Services v. Tel Aviv Stock Exchange

Case/docket number: 
CA 1617/04
Date Decided: 
Sunday, June 29, 2008
Decision Type: 
Appellate
Abstract: 

[This abstract is not part of the Court's opinion and is provided for the reader's convenience. It has been translated from a Hebrew version prepared by Nevo Press Ltd. and is used with its kind permission.]

 

The Petitioner is the holder of leasing rights on a real estate property, which is held in collateral by the Second and Third Respondent. According to the agreement between them, the payment for realizing the collateral will be divided in a portion of 75 per cent to the Second Respondent (HaPoalim Bank) and 25 per cent to the Third Respondent (Le’umi Bank). HaPoalim Bank filed a motion to realize the collateral for its benefit, due to a debt of NIS 5.5 million. A third party’s proposal to purchase the property for $650,000. The Petitioner, the executor and HaPoalim Bank signed an agreement whereby the Petitioner agreed to the sale of the property for $650,000. However he was granted a grace period in which he himself could redeem the property for this amount or he could find another buyer to purchase the property at a higher price. The Petitioner did not redeem the property by the date set in the agreement, and instead filed with the Enforcement Court a motion to redeem the HaPoalim Bank’s collateral on the property for the amount that is HaPoalim Bank’s share of the purchase price proposed by the third party (75 percent of $650,000). The Petitioner pointed out that he reached an agreement with Le’umi Bank whereby Le’umi Bank would redeem for him the creditor’s share of the debt as determined in the Enforcement Court case. The Enforcement Court rejected the Petitioner’s motion and ordered a bidding competition for the purchase of the property. This decision was the subject of the Petitioner’s petition for leave for appeal, and within an agreement between the parties it was agreed, among others, that leave for appeal on the matter of whether a debtor has the right to redeem the mortgage would be granted.

 

The Court rejected the appeal:

 

The debtor’s debt to HaPoalim Bank exceeds the amount of the $650,000. The agreement between the parties is which create the Appellant’s right to redeem to property for a price of “only” $650,000, rather than for the entire amount of his debt. The Petitioner did not redeem the property by the set date for the price agreed upon by the parties, and thus the general amount of his debt for purposes of redeeming the property had been restored, according to section 13(a) of the Collateral Act. The Petitioner’s right to redeem the property is subject therefore to the payment of the remainder of his entire debt.

 

Additionally, the Petitioner has no inherent right to redeem the property only for the amount of the share of HaPoalim Bank. The parties’ agreement explicitly addressed redeeming the property “for the amount of $650,000” by the agreed upon date. HaPaolim Bank never agreed to redeeming its share of the property alone, and certainly not to delaying the redemption date for after the time set by the parties. The Petitioner’s proposal to redeem the property for an amount that is 75 per cent of $650,000 constitutes merely “performing part of the obligation,” and according to section 13(d) of the Collateral Act, a debtor has no right under section 13 to redeem part of the collateral by performing part of the obligation.

 

Under section 13(a) of the Collateral Act, the debtor’s right to redeem the property was limited, explicitly, to redemption by way of “performing the obligation after the date of performance” alone. This right must be interpreted narrowly, particularly when we are concerned with a sale that was already approved by the Enforcement Court in favor of a winner of a bidding competition that was lawfully conducted. Against the rights of the debtor to redeem the property under collateral stand other rights of the parties to the proceeding, that is the creditors and other rights holders to the property, as well as general considerations as to encouraging potential buyers to make their proposal to purchase properties in procedures for realizing collateral for properties.

 

The Court additionally noted that the actions of the debtor and Le’umi Bank are inconsistent with the good faith duties required of parties to a bidding competition within enforcement proceedings. There is no doubt that a debtor who seeks to redeem a property under collateral must, in most cases, turn to a financial institution for assistance. However, financial procedures, are also subject of course to a duty of good faith which covers all legal activity. Under the circumstances of the case, it seem that the debtor and Le’umi Bank made an agreement whose purpose was to increase their profit by making a roundabout deal whereby the debtor would purchase the property, clean of all debt or collateral, financed by Le’umi Bank, who would sell the property to a third party for a higher price, while dividing the returns between the debtor and Le’umi Bank. It is doubtful whether this step taken by the debtor and Le’umi Bank can be seen as complying with good faith and the Court must not allow it.

 

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 

CA 1617/04

1. Chim-Nir Flight Services Ltd.

2. Nissim Ben-Ezra

3. Yoav Ben-Zvi

4. Yosef Barel

5. Dov Grodman

6. Shlomo Haber

7. Avraham Werber

8. Ilan Sela

9. Aryeh Etzioni

10. Dov Peleg

11. Baruch Rothman

12. David Shavit

13. Yehoshua Shamrat

14. Gidon Shatil

v

The Tel Aviv Stock Exchange Ltd.

 

The Supreme Court sitting as the Court of Civil Appeals

[21 February 2007]

Before Deputy President E. Rivlin, Justices E. Arbel, D. Cheshin

 

Appeal of the decision of the Tel Aviv District Court handed down on December 22, 2003, in TA 2367/00 by Judge Dr. O. Modrik.

 

Legislation cited:

Securities Law, 5728-1968, s. 46

 

Israeli Supreme Court cases cited:

CA 4275/94 Tel Aviv Stock Exchange Ltd. v. A.T. Management of Torah Literature Database Ltd. [1997] IsrSC 50(5) 485.
CA 1094/95 Tel Aviv Stock Exchange Ltd. v. Chim-Nir Flight Services Ltd. [1997] IsrSC 55(1) 634.
CA 467/04 Yetach v. Mifal HaPayis (2005) (unreported).
HCJ 555/77 Babchuk v. Tel Aviv Stock Exchange [1978] IsrSC 32(2) 377.
CA 1326/91 Tel Aviv Stock Exchange Ltd. v. Marcus [1992] IsrSC 46(2) 441.
CA 6296/00 Kibbutz Malkiya v. State of Israel [2004] IsrSC 59(1) 16.
CA 145/80 Vaknin v. Beit Shemesh Local Council [1982] IsrSC 37(1) 13.
CA 2061/90 Marzeli v. State of Israel - the Ministry of Education and Culture  [1993] IsrSC 47(1) 802.
CA 5586/03 Freemont v. A. (2007) (unreported).
CA 10083/04 Gooder v. Modi’im Local Council (2005) (unreported).
 CA 2625/02 Nahum v. Dornbaum [2004] IsrSC 58(3) 386.
CA 10078/03 Shatil v. State of Israel (2007) (unreported).
CA 915/91 State of Israel v. Levy [1994] IsrSC 48(3) 45.
CA 243/83 Municipality of Jerusalem v. Gordon [1985] IsrSC 39(1) 113, 134-136.
CA 2906/01 Municipality of Haifa v. Menora Insurance Ltd. (2006) (unreported).
CA 1678/01 State of Israel v. Weiss [2004] IsrSC 58(5) 167.
CA 1068/05 Municipality of Jerusalem v. Maimoni (2006) (unreported).
HCJ 64/91 Khilef v. Israel Police [1993] IsrSC 47(5) 563.
CA 653/97 Baruch and Tzipora Center Ltd. v. Municipality of Tel Aviv-Jaffa [1999] IsrSC 53(5) 817.
CA 3889/00 Lerner v. State of Israel [2002] IsrSC 56(4) 304.
CA 862/80 Municipality of Netanya v. Zohar [1983] IsrSC 37(3) 757.
CA 1639/01 Kibbutz Maayan Tzvi v. Karishov [2004] IsrSC 58(5) 215.
CA 8526/96 State of Israel v. A. (2005) (unreported).
CA 429/82 State of Israel v. Suhan [1988] IsrSC 42(3) 733.
CA 196/90 Yirmiyahu Eini Construction Co. Ltd. v. Krayot Committee for Local Planning and Building [1993] IsrSC 47(2) 111.
CA 5604/94 Chemed v. State of Israel [2004] IsrSC 58(2) 498.
CA 3108/91 Rabie v. Veigel [1993] IsrSC 47(2) 497.
CA 6970/99 Abu Samara v. State of Israel [2002] IsrSC 56(6) 185.
CA 1081/00 Avnel Distribution Co. Ltd. v. State of Israel [2005] IsrSC 59(5) 193.
CA 4707/90 Mayorkas v. State of Israel –Ministry of Health (1991) (unreported).
CA 491/73 Gedolei Hacholeh Ltd. v. Machruz [1975] IsrSC 29(2) 31.
HCJ 5933/98 Israeli Documentary Filmmakers Forum v. President of the State [2000] IsrSC 54(3) 496.
HCJ 8850/02 Pastinger v. Minister of Justice [2004] IsrSC 58(2) 696.
CA 735/75 Roitman v. Aderet [1976] IsrSC 30(3) 75.
CA 732/80 Arens v. Beit El – Zichron Yaakov [1984] IsrSC 38(2) 645.
LCA 1565/95 S’char V’Sherutei Yam Ltd. v. Shalom Weinstein Co. Ltd. (2000) (unreported).
LCA 2422/00 Ariel Electrical Engineering Traffic Lights and Maintenance v. Municipality of Bat Yam [2002] IsrSC 56(4) 612.
MCApp 2236/06 Hamami v. Ohayon (2006) (unreported).
HCJ 731/86 Micro Daf v. Israel Electric Co. [1987] IsrSC 41(2) 463.
CA 294/91 Kehillat Yerushalayim Jewish Burial Society v. Kestenbaum [1992] IsrSC 46(2) 464.
CA 3414/93 On v. Diamond Exchange Enterprises (1965) Ltd. [1995] IsrSC 49(3) 196.
LCA 1784/98 Amidar v. Manada  [1999] IsrSC 53(4) 315.
CA 4980/01 Adv. Shalom Cohen (Official Receiver) v. Glam  [2004] IsrSC 58(5) 625.

 

For the appellants – A. Weinroth, O. Bar, D. Zimmerman

For the respondent – Y. Elhawi

 

JUDGMENT

 

Justice E. Arbel

In this appeal of the judgment of the Tel Aviv-Jaffa District Court (Judge Dr. O. Modrik), the Court is asked to rule that the respondent, the Tel Aviv Stock Exchange Ltd. (hereinafter: "the TASE"), is liable for the damages caused to the appellants as a result of the allegedly negligent decisions that it made during the process of the [first] appellant's share offering.

The facts

Appellant 1, Chim-Nir Flight Services Ltd. (hereinafter: “the Company”) is a public company founded in 1991 which provides aviation services. At the beginning of June 1994, the Company sought to offer its shares to the public on the TASE. It submitted a draft prospectus to the Israel Securities Authority and the TASE, in accordance with its obligations under s. 15 of the Securities Law, 5728-1968 (hereinafter: "the Securities Law"). The TASE and the Israel Securities Authority approved the draft in principle, and the Company planned to publish the prospectus on November 30, 1994. It is also relevant to mention that the Company claims that it was of material significance that the share offering be implemented by the end of 1995 in order to qualify for a particular tax benefit. Since the financial markets were in crisis at that time, the Company decided, in consultation with its advisors and the underwriters of the offering, to add a statement to the prospectus to the effect that within no less than one month, and no more than three months from the date on which the shares were listed for trading, the Company’s shareholders would offer to purchase sixty percent of the issued shares from the public at a minimum price proposed at the time of the offering (hereinafter: "the repurchase offer").  
The TASE objected to the inclusion of the repurchase offer in the prospectus, on the grounds that its implementation was liable to reduce the public’s holding of the Company’s shares to below the minimum level specified in reg. 73c of the TASE Regulations (hereinafter: "the Regulations") for public holdings in a new company seeking to list shares for trading on the TASE. This was in accordance with the provisions of s. 46(a)(2) of the Securities Law which states, inter alia, that the TASE may specify, in the Regulations, “the minimum ratio that will be held by the public immediately subsequent to the listing” (hereinafter: "the listing rules"). The TASE therefore decided not to approve publication of the prospectus as long as it contained the repurchase offer. The Company appealed this decision to the Tel Aviv-Jaffa District Court (MA 10/95), which granted the appeal. The court ordered that the inclusion of the repurchase offer in the Company’s prospectus be approved, providing that it stated that the offer would not be implemented until at least two months had elapsed from the date that the shares were listed for trading. The TASE appealed the judgment to this court (in CA 1094/95), which, at the request of the TASE, ordered a stay of execution of the District Court’s decision until a ruling on the appeal would be handed down.

As a result, in light of time constraints that the Company claims it faced, the Company decided to change the prospectus and omit the repurchase offer (hereinafter: "the amended prospectus"). The amended prospectus was approved and the Company’s offering was issued on June 8, 1995.

This court (Justices E. Goldberg, T. Or, and Y. Zamir) dismissed the appeal of the TASE, ruling that the TASE chose to include in its Regulations listing rules that applied at the time of listing the shares for trading, as distinct from rules that would also apply when the shares were being traded on the TASE (hereinafter: "maintenance rules"). Accordingly, it was determined that the phrase “immediately subsequent to the listing” should be interpreted to refer to the time at which the shares reach the purchasers. Therefore, in the absence of maintenance rules or a directive prohibiting the inclusion of a repurchase offer in the prospectus, it was found that the Company had complied with the listing rules. The court also ruled that, under the circumstances, the repurchase offer could not be regarded as detrimental to the regular and proper management of the TASE in any way, since it was based on logical reasoning. Concluding, the court ruled that the TASE had gone too far in its interpretation of the listing rules and that its decision not to approve publication of the prospectus which included the repurchase offer (hereinafter: "the decision of non-approval") did not have a sufficient factual basis. It found that the TASE had not showed foundation for its concern that the Company was attempting to bypass the listing rules through the repurchase offer, or that damage would indeed be caused to trading as a result of this offer (hereinafter: "the judgment in the previous proceeding").

Following the denial of the appeal, the TASE acted to amend the listing rules so that in cases in which a prospectus contains a notice regarding any kind of option or right which the interested party has regarding the offered shares, these shares will not be counted among the quota of shares being offered to the public. The amendment process lasted about two years, and about three years later the TASE added maintenance rules to the Regulations. These rules determined, inter alia, that a decrease in the public’s holdings to less than 7.5% of the issued capital would result in the delisting of the share from trade.

As a result of the judgment in the previous proceeding, the Company, together with thirteen of its shareholders (hereinafter: the appellants) filed suit against the TASE, claiming that as a result of its unreasonable decisions – which led to the deferral of the offering and the need to issue it without the repurchase offer – they had incurred damages amounting to NIS 17 million.

The judgment of the District Court

The lower court divided its deliberations into two questions: that of liability and that of damages. After hearing the parties’ arguments regarding the question of liability, it found that the TASE had not been negligent in making the decisions that led to the delay of the offering, i.e. the decision of non-approval and the decision to apply to the Supreme Court for stay of execution of the District Court’s judgment until after the ruling on the appeal (hereinafter: "the application for stay of execution").

First, the lower Court ruled that the judgment in the previous proceeding created an estoppel by record on two counts: first, because the TASE’s interpretation of the listing rules was incorrect; and secondly, because the decision of non-approval lacked necessary factual basis. Secondly, the lower court rejected the argument of the TASE that it is not liable for damages caused to the appellants as a result of the delay in the offering, since any such damages did in fact result from the court’s decision to grant the application for stay of execution. In this matter, the lower Court ruled that the TASE had not adequately considered the impact of the application for stay of execution on the Company, for the documents it submitted – the affidavit of the Director General of the TASE and the protocols from the Board of Directors’ meetings – did not indicate any discussion of this problem. The lower court also rejected the TASE’s claim that its request to expedite the hearing of the appeal should be viewed as a deliberate effort to minimize the damage caused to the Company, and determined that it had acted, first and foremost, in its own best interest. In light of the above, the District Court found that the TASE acted negligently, out of indifference to the potential damage that could be caused to the Company. As a result its actions should be viewed as the cause of damage resulting from the delay of the offering, if indeed such damage was caused. Thirdly, the lower Court ruled that under the circumstances, the Company’s decision to proceed with the offering without the repurchase offer and not to wait for the outcome of the appeal was justified, and therefore it in no way detracted from the validity of their claim.

Subsequently, the District Court examined for the existence of the basis for the tort of negligence, and determined that the TASE owed the Company a conceptual duty of care.  In the framework of this ruling, the lower court addressed the question of the existence of a “relationship of proximity” between the parties and found that, under the circumstances, such a relationship existed. This finding was based on the purpose of the Securities Law and the nature of the powers exercised by the TASE in this case. The lower Court also examined the status of the TASE as an administrative authority, and ruled that in this case the TASE had not exercised its discretion in a manner that justified limitation of its liability for negligence according to customary law. Indeed, according to the judgment in the previous proceeding, the TASE exercised its authority within the framework of specific existing rules. The District Court further ruled that in light of the TASE’s expert knowledge of the financial market, it could have predicted that the deferral of the offering would have definite financial implications for the Company. It therefore bore a concrete duty of care regarding some of the damages sought. These findings notwithstanding, the Court noted that it was not proven that the TASE could have predicted that its decisions would lead to a change in the structure of the offering and a reduced capacity to issue a dividend to the Company’s shareholders.

The District Court also rejected the TASE’s argument that since it acted with the full agreement and consent of the Israel Securities Authority -  the administrative body which oversees it -  it could not be deemed negligent. The court found that even though the procedures relating to the District Court judgment were executed in complete coordination with the Authority, it was not proven that the decisions to appeal and stay the execution were made in consultation with the Authority, and certainly not at its instruction.

Regarding the basis of negligence, the District Court found that both the decision of non-approval and the application for stay of execution were reasonable under the circumstances. Regarding the decision of non-approval, the court ruled that notwithstanding the determination in the previous proceeding that this decision was erroneous, it should not be inferred that it was also negligent. In order to judge the reasonableness of the decision, the court examined the decision-making process and found that it was based on the exercise of professional discretion, in consultation with the relevant professional bodies, including the Israel Securities Authority. Therefore, under the circumstances, there was no negligence in reaching this decision. The court emphasized that at the time the decision was made, the TASE had no precedent in this kind of matter to guide its decision-making. Therefore, to examine the reasonableness of its decision in light of the judgment in the previous proceeding is an exercise in the wisdom of hindsight. Regarding the factual basis that underlay the decision, the Court found that basing the decision of non-approval on concerns that the Company would circumvent the listing rules and that this circumvention would have a negative impact on trading, did not constitute a breach of the standard of reasonableness in the particular field of expertise. In light of the above, the court ruled that there was no negligence in the decision of non-approval.
Regarding the application for stay of execution, the District Court ruled that the failure of the TASE to consider the damages to the Company caused by its application for stay of execution was not sufficient to establish a breach of its duty of care vis-à-vis the Company. Rather, the question of how the TASE would have exercised its discretion had it taken these damages into account must be examined as well. In this regard, the court found that the TASE’s decision was based on reasons that it considered extremely important, foremost of which was the prevention of damage to share trading, which was also recognized in the court's decision to order the stay of execution.  Therefore, it was determined that even if the TASE had taken the damage to the Company into account, it is reasonable to assume that the consideration of preventing harm to the investor community would nevertheless have convinced it to apply for the stay of execution. The court added that the evidentiary material before it did not show that the Company approached the TASE with a request to refrain from delaying the execution, and it did not inform the TASE of the damage that this could potentially entail. The court therefore ruled:

'You could say that since at the time that the application was filed the TASE had reasonable and serious grounds for its application and since Chim Nir voiced no protest regarding the damage it expected to sustain – the very existence of the application cannot be viewed as a breach of the proper standard of care. Or you could say that the TASE’s failure to consider Chim-Nir’s interest was ‘redeemed’ by the Supreme Court’s consideration of the conflicting interests and its decision to grant the application' (at pp. 31-32 of the judgment).

The Appellants’ Claims

The appellants’ claims center on the lower court’s ruling regarding the reasonableness of the TASE’s decisions. First, they contend that the lower court erred in its ruling that the TASE did not breach its duty of care in its decision of non-approval. They claim that the TASE’s interpretation of the listing rules is not erroneous, but rather that it oversteps the bounds of reasonableness. The appellants base this claim on a number of determinations in the judgment of the previous proceeding, including the determination that the TASE interpreted the existing rules in a manner that deviated from their purpose and that it presented an inconsistent position before the court. Moreover, the appellants claim that the very fact that the TASE reached its decision without sufficient factual basis automatically renders it unreasonable. The appellants further argue that in accordance with the judgment in the previous proceeding, there were grounds to decide that the TASE bears an increased duty of care due to the fact that it is a monopoly.
Secondly, according to the appellants, the determination of the District Court that the TASE did not take the foreseeable damages to the Company into account and thus acted negligently in its application for stay of execution is sufficient to establish a breach of its duty of care vis-à-vis the Company. They claim that the court erred when it proceeded to examine what the TASE would have decided had it acted properly: it should have left this inquiry for the second part of the deliberations, in which the question of the causal connection was to be considered. Moreover, the appellants claim that the lower court’s determination regarding the reasonableness of the decision is inherently flawed. They claim that since it has been established that the TASE did not fully take into account the relevant considerations – in this case, the potential damages to the Company – the decision cannot be reasonable. In any case, the appellants claim that had the TASE properly considered the relative cost of the damages, it would have concluded that it should not request the stay of execution. The appellants support this claim with the testimony of the Director General of the TASE to the effect that he did not anticipate that approval of the Company’s offering would cause great harm, and with the fact that the TASE took its time in formulating the maintenance rules.

The appellants add that no significance should be attached to the fact that the Supreme Court granted the application for stay of execution, since the arguments that were raised were later found to be flawed upon in-depth deliberation. Moreover, they claim that the lower court erred in its determination that they did not inform the TASE of the damages that they were likely to incur. They say that they outlined these damages in the application for stay of execution, and they were even mentioned in the District Court’s decision on the application. Furthermore, according to the District Court’s own ruling, most of the damages were foreseeable by the TASE.

The appellants add that the lower Court erred when it determined that a concrete duty of care does not apply with regard to some of the heads of damages claimed. They maintain that since the court divided the proceedings into the questions of liability and damage, it ought to have examined the actual forseeability of each of the heads of damage in the second stage, after the parties presented evidence on this matter. The appellants claim that it was obvious that the delay of the offering would have ramifications determined by the fluctuations of the market. The appellants also add that the District Court’s judgment in the previous proceeding created an estoppel by record in this matter, since it established that the repurchase offer could have a positive effect on the public’s holdings. In any case, the appellants argue that changing the structure of the offering was a form of damage control and that the TASE bears the burden of proof in actions such as these.

Finally, the appellants maintain that the lower court did not address the claim that they have a right to compensation also by virtue of the administrative wrong that the TASE perpetrated, and this warrants the remand of the case to the District Court to complete deliberations upon this issue.

The Respondent’s Claims

The TASE concurs with most of the determinations of the lower court and maintains that its judgment should be upheld. Moreover, the TASE claims that policy considerations, foremost of which is the importance of the smooth operation of the financial market, necessitates its protection from the pressures of actions and demands by issuing companies. Therefore, it advocates the establishment of a principle whereby the TASE will not be liable for damages caused as a result of its regulatory decisions when it acts in good faith and in accordance with the position of the Israel Securities Authority.
Regarding all aspects of the decision of non-approval, the TASE claims that the process that led to the decision was thorough, serious and based on the opinions of experts in the field. The TASE emphasizes that it did everything in its power to ensure that the decision was correct and reasonable – internal consultations were conducted on several levels; external legal counsel was sought; and even the advice and consent of its overseeing authority – the Israel Securities Authority – was obtained. In addition, the respondent claims that the fact that this issue that had never previously been addressed and that there were no precedents to guide its decision, should be taken into account. Therefore, the respondent claims that even if it were found that its final decision was erroneous, it is nevertheless not a case of negligence. The TASE adds that the decision of non-approval was inherently reasonable, in light of the purpose that underlies the rules of public holdings – the avoidance of a small market for shares that will increase the risk of various kinds of trade manipulations. It maintains that this purpose justifies an interpretation that applies the rules regarding the percentage of the shares that must be publicly held throughout the period of share trading in a manner that will prevent the listing rules from being circumvented. Moreover, the TASE claims that the wording of the listing rules is not unequivocal, and that it can support its proposed interpretation.

Moreover, the TASE maintains that in the judgment in the previous proceeding, the tortious significance of the decision of non-approval was not addressed at all and therefore nothing can be learned from it. The TASE adds that the finding in the judgment regarding the lack of a factual basis for the decision of non-approval relates to the possibility that the Company was attempting to bypass the listing rules. It claims that since it did not base its decision on this possibility, it has no implications for the reasonableness of the decision. Finally, the TASE maintains that the appellants’ claims regarding this matter should be dismissed out of hand, since they themselves conceded during the proceedings in the District Court and in the summations submitted to it, that the decision of non-approval was reasonable.

Regarding the appellants’ claims in relation to the application for stay of execution, the TASE maintains that this is an illegitimate extension of claims, since these matters were not mentioned in the pleadings filed with the District Court. Therefore, it claims that the lower court erred when it ruled on them even though no relevant evidence was submitted. Nevertheless, the TASE agrees with the Court’s final decision that under the circumstances it was not negligent in the application for stay of execution.

The TASE further objects to the lower court’s determination that the principle whereby it cannot be held liable for damage that was caused -  so it alleges -  as a result of a judicial order, is not applicable in this case. It argues that since it acted in good faith, in order to uphold its immediate material interest and to exercise its rights under law, a deviation from the principle that “a judicial order cannot cause damage” is unjustified. The TASE also claims that the District Court was inherently mistaken when it determined that it had not considered the damage that would be caused to the Company as a result of the application for stay of execution, for several reasons: first, the testimony of the Chief Executive of the TASE revealed that the possible damages to the Company had indeed been considered in making the decision; secondly, the TASE acted on its own initiative to expedite the hearing of the appeal in order to enable  the Company to issue its offering at such time as it was still apparently eligible for tax benefits; thirdly, in making the decision the TASE was concerned about significant harm to trading, and this concern was expressed in its amendment of the rules within a relatively short space of time, in order to address the problem.

The TASE further adds that the appellants’ suit for compensation based on administrative negligence should be dismissed, since this claim first arose only during the appeal and, in any case, it is insufficiently specific.

Deliberations

The TASE is a private corporation which is charged with the management of the main arena for trading securities in the State of Israel. The structure of the TASE, as well as its powers, are prescribed by the Securities Law and it is subject to the oversight of the Israel Securities Authority. Whereas the Israel Securities Authority is primarily entrusted with the examination of the disclosures of companies issuing shares based on a prospectus, the TASE deals primarily with questions regarding the ongoing trading of securities, such as the distribution of securities among the public (Joseph Gross, Securities Law and the Stock Exchange, at p. 163 (1973)). The Securities Law provides that the establishment of a stock exchange requires a license, it defines the structure of the TASE’s board of directors, and it lays down guidelines for its powers, to be determined in the Regulations. The TASE Regulations establish the rules for the proper and fair management of the TASE, which include the listing rules alongside other rules, with the primary purpose of protecting the regularity of securities trading (Moty Yamin & Amir Wasserman Corporations and Securities 16 (2006), hereinafter: Yamin Wasserman).
In light of these characteristics, even though the TASE is a private corporation, it has already been ruled that when it exercises the power granted to it by law, it should be viewed as an administrative authority operating in accordance with the principles of administrative law (see for example: CA 4275/94 Tel Aviv Stock Exchange Ltd. v. A.T. Management of Torah Literature Database Ltd. [1], at pp. 507-512; CA 1094/95 Tel Aviv Stock Exchange Ltd. v. Chim-Nir Flight Services Ltd. [2] at p. 647; Ronen Adini Securities Law 97 (2004) (hereinafter: Adini)). Indeed, under the principles established by legal precedent, the TASE should be viewed as a hybrid body. Its purpose is a public purpose – to conduct the trading of securities; its powers are defined by law; it maintains a monopoly in its field and it provides a public service (see for example: CA 467/04 Yetach v. Mifal HaPayis [3] paras. 16-19 of my judgment; Assaf Harel Hybrid Bodies 37-52 (2008) (hereinafter: Harel)). Accordingly, the courts have examined the TASE’s decisions through the prism of the principles of administrative law, such as the principle of reasonableness, compliance with the principles of natural justice, etc. (HCJ 555/77 Babchuk v. Tel Aviv Stock Exchange [4] at p. 377; Tel Aviv Stock Exchange Ltd. v. A.T. Management of Torah Literature Database Ltd. [1], at pp. 511-516). At the same time, the activities of the TASE are subject to judicial review. The courts tend to exercise caution in their judicial review of its decisions, in consideration of its professional discretion, insofar as it is exercised in matters regarding which it has special expertise (CA 1326/91 Tel Aviv Stock Exchange Ltd. v. Marcus [5], at pp. 447-452). 

The tort of negligence

At the heart of this appeal lies an examination of the liability of the TASE regarding the tort of negligence, pursuant to the provisions of ss. 35 and 36 of the Civil Wrongs Ordinance [New Version]. In order to establish liability under this tort, the claimant must prove the existence of its basic components: a duty of care, negligence and damage caused a result thereof (see for example: CA 6296/00 Kibbutz Malkiya v. State of Israel [6] at p. 20). The District Court’s judgment addressed only the question of liability – and in that context only the duty of care and negligence – and therefore, this appeal does not address the question of damage. At the outset I note that the question at the center of this proceeding is that of negligence. It is on this that the parties have focused most of their arguments, relegating the arguments regarding the duty of care to the sidelines. Nevertheless, I will discuss the basic components of the tort in order.

Duty of care

The question of when a duty of care between a tortfeasor and an injured party will be recognized has aroused extensive debate in the decisions of this Court. In a nutshell, the prevalent approach in our judicial rulings recognizes two stages in establishing the existence of a duty of care. At the first stage, the existence of a conceptual duty of care is examined, based on the question of whether the tortfeasor, as a reasonable person, should have foreseen the occurrence of the damage. The assumption here is that damage that is foreseeable in physical-technical terms is also foreseeable in normative terms, unless considerations of judicial policy counteract the recognition of this duty. At the second stage, the existence of a concrete duty of care is examined, in view of the particular circumstances of the case relating to the particular tortfeasor and the particular injured party (see for example: CA 145/80 Vaknin v. Beit Shemesh Local Council [7], at p. 13; CA 2061/90 Marzeli v. State of Israel - Ministry of Education and Culture, [8], at p. 802. See also from recent years: CA 5586/03 Freemont v. A. [9], para. 8 of my judgment). According to another approach expressed in judicial rulings, there is no distinction between the conceptual and concrete duty of care, but rather the entire question should be examined as a whole (see for example: CA 10083/04 Gooder v. Modi’im Local Council [10], per Justice Rivlin, at para. 7; CA 2625/02 Nahum v. Dornbaum [11], at p. 386, 408; CA 10078/03 Shatil v. State of Israel [12], per  Justice Levy, at paras. 15-17, 30-31). This approach found expression in the judgment in CA 915/91 State of Israel v. Levy [13], at p. 45, where it was determined that a duty of care will be recognized when two basic conditions are met: first, the condition of “adjacency” or “proximity”; secondly, a judicial conclusion that it is just, reasonable and fair that a duty of care be imposed. The first basic condition involves an examination of the connection between the damager and the injured party – which could be a legal or physical connection, connection by virtue of dependence, etc. – which creates the duty of care. In relation to the second basic condition, various aspects of judicial policy are considered (State of Israel v. Levy [13], at pp. 33-70; see also Nahum v. Dornbaum [11], at pp. 408-409).

Without delving deeply into the difference between these two approaches and also without resolving the question of which one is to be preferred, it would appear that in practice, despite their different points of departure – the first approach is perceived as extending the boundaries of the tort of negligence and the second as narrowing them – similar policy considerations are examined in both approaches, in light of which the boundaries of the duty of care are determined (regarding the relationship between the approaches, see for example: Israel Gilad “On ‘Working Premises,’ Judicial Intuition, and Rationalism in Establishing the Limits of Liability in Negligence” Mishpatim 26 at pp. 295, 304-305 (5758), hereinafter: Gilad “On Working Premises”). These include general considerations which relate to imposing a duty of care upon a person – the desire to deter negligent conduct and to compensate the injured party on the one hand, as opposed to concerns for over-deterrence and overloading the courts on the other (see for example: Gilad “On Working Premises,” at pp. 296-297; Nahum v. Dornbaum [11], at p. 409). Similarly, policy considerations relating to the particular character of the damager, in our case an administrative authority, are also examined, as will be described below.

This was summarized succinctly by my colleague, (then) Justice Rivlin, in his judgment in Nahum v. Dornbaum [11]:

'The application of the tort of negligence is, inter alia, a consequence of setting the limits of the duty of care. These limits tend to distinguish those cases in which a person was negligent and in light of policy considerations it is appropriate to impose liability for his actions upon him, from those cases where the damager was indeed negligent, but policy considerations lead the court to conclude that it is not appropriate to impose liability on him' (p. 408).

The TASE’s duty of care

As stated above, it is accepted that the activities of the TASE are examined by the same criteria as those of an administrative authority. Therefore, in determining whether the TASE owed a duty of care to the Company, which sought to list shares for trading, we must refer to judicial rulings that have dealt with the duty of care borne by administrative authorities, just as the lower court did in its deliberations. In principle, administrative authorities, like any other person or corporation, are subject to liability in torts for their activities and they do not enjoy any specific or absolute immunity from suits on grounds of negligence (Israel Gilad, “The Liability of Public Authorities and Public Servants in Torts (Part One)” Mishpat U’Minhal 2 at p. 339, 393 (5755); Yoav Dotan “The Tortious Liability of a Public Servant Exercising Powers of Discretion” Mishpatim 15 at pp. 245, 246-250 (5746) (hereinafter: Dotan); CA 243/83 Municipality of Jerusalem v. Gordon [14], at pp. 134-136; CA 2906/01 Municipality of Haifa v. Menora Insurance Ltd. [15], at para. 18; Vaknin v. Beit Shemesh Local Council [7], at pp. 124-127). The unique characteristics of the authority, insofar as they find expression in the circumstances of the case before the court, are significant in the context of the policy considerations that limit and define the extent of the duty of care, as noted above. In Shatil v. State of Israel [12], Justice Levy mentioned some of the considerations relevant to the State’s liability in tort, which are applicable to our case:

'On the one hand, recognition of the State’s mission to promote the welfare of its citizens, the desire to prevent the abuse of the immense power that is placed in its hands, and the desire to encourage it to make informed decisions, are all considered.  On the other hand, the concern that government officials will become over-cautious and their ability to act in accordance with considerations relevant to the matter will be impaired is taken into account…; harm to bodies other than this particular damager...; the acceptance that there are certain general risks to which a citizen is exposed in modern society as a result of government activities…; the concern that government activities will be slowed down…, and the concern that governmental bodies, and the legal system that must examine their activities, will be overburdened….    This list is, of course, not closed' (ibid. para. 31).

In addition, in relation to the authority’s actions, the nature of the power granted to it is also considered. In other words, are its powers merely supervisory, or does it control the events that caused the damage? The extent of the discretion exercised by the authority is considered as well (see for example: CA 1678/01 State of Israel v. Weiss [16], at pp. 181-182; CA 1068/05 Municipality of Jerusalem v. Maimoni [17], at paras. 19-22; State of Israel v. Levy [13], at pp. 76-80. For a discussion of the difficulties arising from exceptional discretion as occurred in the Levy case, see for example: Municipality of Haifa v. Menora Insurance Ltd. [15], at para. 41; Shatil v. State of Israel [12], per Justice Levy, at  paras.  23-24).

Bearing in mind all of the above, I decided to address the TASE’s claim that it should bear no tortious liability whenever it exercises its regulatory powers in good faith and in accordance with the policy of the Israel Securities Authority. In other words, acting in good faith and in accordance with the policy of the Israel Securities Authority grants it “quasi-immunity” against tortious liability. As noted above, a determination that the TASE will always be immune to negligence suits for certain kinds of activities does not conform to our own approach. Our approach involves examining the existence of the basic conditions of the tort of negligence in the circumstances of the case, while exercising extra caution if the case justifies it, rather than simply declaring that the authority has absolute immunity in some areas. In this respect, President Shamgar’s words in State of Israel v. Levy are particularly apt:

'The comparative model – which negates the duty of care – is unacceptable to me. The negation of a duty of care amounts to immunity. Once the duty is negated, the question of negligence does not even arise. From an  analytical perspective, negating the duty of care under the given circumstances means that the suit will be rejected' ([13], at p. 81. See also e.g. HCJ 64/91 Khilef v. Israel Police [18], at p. 563; CA 653/97 Baruch and Tzipora Center Ltd. v. Municipality of Tel Aviv-Jaffa [19], at p. 817; CA 3889/00 Lerner v. State of Israel [20], at p. 312).

Nevertheless, as will be explained below, I think that the question of whether the TASE acted in good faith and with the assent of the Israel Securities Authority must be examined when assessing the reasonableness of the actions of the TASE. In other words, it must be examined in order to determine whether the basic conditions of negligence exist, which is the central question in this appeal (on this issue, see for example: Ariel Porat, “Torts Law: Negligence in the Rulings of the Supreme Court from a Theoretical Perspective” Yearbook of Israeli Law 1996-1997 (Ariel Rosen-Zvi, ed., 1997)).

The lower court ruled, and I agree, that there exists a relationship of proximity or adjacency that in principle justifies the imposition of a conceptual duty of care on the TASE. Actually, the primary role of the TASE is to ensure proper and fair trading for the investor community in general. However, the duty of care that the TASE owes the investor community does not negate the existence of a similar duty towards companies whose securities are traded on it. The statutory powers granted to the TASE, which confer supervisory and controlling powers upon it with regard to these companies, must also be considered. In my opinion, these powers create proximity between the TASE and the companies, justifying the application of a conceptual duty of care. This court’s rulings have on numerous occasions addressed the question of the relationship between the tortious duty of care and the statutory powers of an authority. It has found that “not only does the existence of statutory powers not grant immunity or negate liability or duty, but rather the very fact that statutory powers exist serves as the foundation stone on which the conceptual duty of care is constructed” (Municipality of Jerusalem v. Gordon [14], at p. 134. See also: CA 862/80 Municipality of Netanya v. Zohar [21], at p.  766-767; CA 1639/01 Kibbutz Maayan Tzvi v. Karishov, [22], at pp.  215, 282-283; CA 8526/96 State of Israel v. A. [23], at paras. 32-33; Municipality of Jerusalem v. Maimoni [17], at paras. 21-22).

Thus, for example, it is indisputable that regarding a decision to terminate the trading of a share – a decision that the TASE is empowered to make under s. 46(a)(5) of the Securities Law – the TASE owes a duty to the company whose shares have been removed from trade. The same is true in our case. The powers of the TASE in determining the listing rules for share trading create a supervisory relationship, control and even proximity between it and the companies that seek to join it. Those powers generate the duty of care of the TASE toward the companies. The Director General of the TASE even said as much in his testimony before the District Court on October 10, 2002: “I think that our duty is to consider their interest [of the holders of the controlling interest of the issuing company – E.A.]… …Obviously this does not mean that we should or that someone does ignore the needs, problems or desires of the holders of the controlling interest” (at p. 95 of the transcripts, lines 14-23). Moreover, this court has previously addressed the impact of the TASE’s power to set the Listing Rules for companies whose shares are traded on it:

'The provisions of the regulations that deal with the listing of securities for trading on the TASE [establish] conditions for the listing of securities for trading. These conditions stipulate the ‘rights and obligations’ of the public in this regard… They determine the conditions for screening companies whose shares can be traded on the TASE. This affects the legal status of those companies. It also has an impact on their financial capabilities. It influences their ability to raise capital and finance various activities in this manner. It impacts on the business of those companies' (the Torah Literature Database case, at pp. 509-510).

Regarding the TASE’s claim that judicial policy considerations justify its exemption from the conceptual duty of care, I have found no reason to interfere with the lower court's ruling on this matter either. According to this ruling, which is based on this court’s judgment in the previous proceeding, the TASE was not exercising a regulatory power in this case, but rather, applying the provisions of regulations that it determined itself. This kind of application does not involve extensive considerations of policy in a manner that justifies negation of the duty of care. Similarly, I do not accept the TASE’s claim that the imposition of a duty of care vis-à-vis issuing companies will hinder its operations. This Court’s rulings have rejected these kinds of arguments time and again, in light of the fact that they are not generally founded on a factual basis that justifies the granting of immunity to the authority (see for example: CA 429/82 State of Israel v. Suhan [24], at p. 741; CA 196/90 Yirmiyahu Eini Construction Co. Ltd. v. Krayot Committee for Local Planning and Building [25], at p. 127; Shatil v. State of Israel [12], per Justice Levy, at para. 32). Nevertheless, I will state that due to the TASE’s role as the body regulating the activities of the financial market – which is by nature a speculative market – for the benefit of all investors, I believe that certain weight should be assigned to the concern that following a review of its activities from the a tort law perspective, the TASE will stop taking relevant considerations into account when making various decisions. The case at hand demonstrates that sometimes, the TASE’s duty to the wider investor community is incompatible with its duty to one particular company, and we must ensure that the TASE is able to exercise its powers with confidence for the benefit of all investors. Nevertheless, this concern does not justify blanket immunity from suits for damages. Rather it is indicative of the caution that the court must exercise when it imposes liability in tort on the TASE.

As a marginal point, I will add that I have decided not to address the appellants’ argument regarding the connection between the fact that the TASE is a “monopoly” and the extent of the duty of care imposed on it. In any case, I do that think that this argument has a basis in the judgment in the previous proceeding, as the appellants contend. 

Finally, in order to establish a conceptual duty of care, as well as a concrete one, we must examine the question of the damages that the TASE could have predicted might result from a negligent decision regarding approval of the listing of the shares for trade. In this regard, the lower court determined, as noted above, that the TASE, as a body which specializes in the financial markets, could have predicted that the delay of the offering would cause certain types of damage to the Company, such as the deferral of negotiability, a delay in benefit from the proceeds and the costs involved in producing a new prospectus. At the same time, the Court pointed out that it had not been proven that the TASE could have predicted that its decisions would lead to a change in the structure of the offering and a reduced capacity to issue dividends to the Company’s shareholders.

The question of the foreseeability of different types of damages is a complex one, but I do not think that a decision on this issue is necessary or possible in the context of this appeal. First, since the District Court’s judgment did not address the question of damage, a sufficient factual basis for each of the heads of damage claimed was not presented to it, and certainly not to us. Secondly, since we are dealing with damages that were allegedly caused to the appellants in the course of their activities in the financial markets, we must be extra cautious in issuing a ruling that imposes liability for these damages. Activities in the financial markets are speculative by nature, involving opportunities and risk for investors and issuing companies alike. In this light, there is a real conceptual difficulty in the “abstract” examination of various types of damages and the attempt to attribute these damages directly to the TASE. It must also be considered that the relevant period was a time of crisis in relation to investments in the financial markets (see for example: Adini, at pp. 91-95), and this intensified the uncertainty of financial market activities. These factors are particularly relevant when considering that in our case, two different decisions by the TASE are being examined – the decision of non-approval and the decision to apply for stay of execution – each of which required the TASE to foresee damages of different kinds. As the lower court stated:

         'I will mention that my conclusions intertwine different duties of care relating to different decisions. It is clear that the decision of non-approval per se did necessarily entail the delay of the offering. In any case, the damage caused by the delay of the offering should not be viewed as a component of the concrete duty of care that accompanies the decision of non-approval' (at p. 48 of the judgment, note 23).

   I must emphasize that I do not think that these difficulties in determining the limits of the duty of care and foreseeability will prevent the imposition of liability on the TASE for negligent activities in other cases. For example, it would seem that regarding damages that are not directly dependent on the financial markets, such as the cost of producing a new prospectus, it could be decided that a conceptual and concrete duty of care applies. However, I do not think that this is the case in which to examine that question – both in light of the fact that sufficient factual basis has not been presented before us, and in light of my determinations regarding the basis of negligence, which will be explained below.

In conclusion, therefore, I have found that a conceptual duty of care owed by the TASE to companies listing their shares for trading with it may indeed be recognized in principle. However, the question of the extent of this duty – in relation to damages and other kinds of activities – should be left open for further inquiry and consideration when a suitable case graces the chambers of this Court.

The basis of negligence

Having found that the TASE’s duty of care vis-à-vis the Company may be recognized in principle, even without a comprehensive definition of its extent, we must examine whether this duty of care was breached in the circumstances of the case. As I noted above, the element of negligence, which I will now address, is the central issue of the appeal before us.

In the framework of proving negligence, the question of whether the conduct of the damager was improper, deviating from the manner in which a reasonable person would act under those circumstances, is examined. To this end, an objective standard – i.e. the principle of reasonableness – is invoked to examine the concrete circumstances of the case (see for example: CA 5604/94 Chemed v. State of Israel [26] at pp. 507-508; Gilad "On Working Premises,” at pp. 298-299). In this context, it should be added that the actions of the TASE must be examined, first and foremost, in light of the data and information that it possessed at the time it made the various decisions, and not simply based on the judgment handed down by this court in the previous proceeding, several years after those decisions were made. In this respect, President Barak’s words in Chemed v. State of Israel [26]  are particularly apposite:

'The question is not how a reasonable person who is not faced with the particular circumstances of the case would behave; the question is how a reasonable person who finds himself in the damager’s situation would behave. When an examination of reasonableness of conduct is carried out, naturally after the events took place, the goal is to examine the reasonableness of the conduct at the time that it occurred, in accordance with what was known at that time. The examination should not be in light of post-factum knowledge' (ibid. at p. 507. See also: CA 3108/91 Rabie v. Veigel [27], at p. 513; CA 6970/99 Abu Samara v. State of Israel [28], at p. 189).

In order to examine the TASE’s conduct from the perspective of damages, we might invoke the principle of reasonableness that has been developed as the acid test for the activities of an authority in administrative law. As stated by President Barak in CA 1081/00 Avnel Distribution Co. Ltd. v. State of Israel [29], at p. 193:

'An unreasonable act on the administrative plane is likely to constitute a negligent act in private law. Sometimes these are two sides of the same coin…. For a breach of administrative law the administrative remedies will apply. For a breach of duty of care in torts, the civil remedies will apply, except that essentially contradictory remedies will not be given nor multiple compensation' (ibid., at pp. 203-204. See also: Municipality of Haifa v. Menora Insurance Ltd. [15], at para. 42).

Nevertheless, despite the interface between these two concepts of reasonableness, they are not absolutely identical, due to the different goals that underlie them and the different planes on which they are examined (see for example: Municipality of Haifa v. Menora Insurance Ltd. [15], at para. 42 and the references there). For example, without establishing hard and fast rules on the matter, despite the administrative perspective that the court tends to intervene in the authority’s decisions only when these deviate in an extreme manner from the bounds of reasonableness, it cannot be said that the imposition of tortious liability is reserved only for these extreme circumstances (see for example: Dotan, at pp. 279-281). The differing rationales that lie at the basis of judicial review on the administrative plane, and at the basis of judicial analysis on the civil plane, therefore result in differing degrees of judicial intervention.

In this case, we must examine two acts of the TASE which according to the appellants are responsible for the damage that was allegedly caused to them– the decision of non-approval and the decision to apply for stay of execution. I will state from the outset that I find no reason to interfere with the lower court’s conclusion that in the circumstances of the case, the appellants did not succeed in proving that the TASE was negligent in making these decisions. Below I will explain my reasoning in relation to each of the decisions in turn.

The decision of non-approval

The decision of non-approval was made, as mentioned, based on the provisions of s. 46(a)(2) of the Securities Law, which authorizes the TASE to lay down in its Regulations rules for the listing of shares for trading, including the number of shares that must be held by the public immediately after they are listed. The decision of non-approval was also made on the basis of reg. 73a of the Regulations, which provides that the ratio held by the public shall be no lower than that specified in the guidelines. In the judgment in the previous proceeding this Court ruled that the decision of non-approval was mistaken, but that this error does not suffice to establish that the TASE was negligent. Not every mistaken decision by a body exercising professional discretion – be it an administrative authority or otherwise – is automatically a negligent decision (see for example: CA 4707/90 Mayorkas v. State of Israel –Ministry of Health [30]). In this matter I accept the District Court’s distinction that when examining negligence, significant weight must be attributed to the decision-making process. In exceptional cases, where a decision appears to be obviously and absolutely mistaken, it may be determined that even a decision made according to proper procedure was negligent. However, in this case we are not dealing with a decision of this kind.

In our case, there is no dispute that prior to making the decision, the TASE consulted extensively with all the relevant parties – senior executives at the TASE, the TASE’s Committee for Listing of Securities, the TASE’s Board of Directors, its legal advisors, and the Israel Securities Authority. Like the District Court, I am of the opinion that the decision of non-approval was made following a thorough process of clarification and deliberation, with the participation of all the relevant professional bodies. Therefore, I find that no flaw in the decision-making process can be identified, and not even the appellants themselves have claimed such a flaw.

As mentioned above, the appellants argue that despite this process, the TASE’s decision was unreasonable. Indeed, according to the judgment in the previous proceeding, the TASE deviated from the accepted interpretation of the listing rules and made a decision with insufficient factual basis. The judgment in the previous proceeding – which is obviously the basis of the appellants’ claims – was centered on a different question from that which we seek to clarify in our case, i.e. the question of the TASE’s tortious liability. Therefore, even though the Court’s ruling in the previous proceeding is relevant, a situation whereby a decision on the question of damages is based on “the wisdom of hindsight” must be avoided. It is therefore incumbent upon us to focus on examining the discretion exercised by the TASE at the actual time. In the course of the decision-making process, according to the testimony of the Director General of the TASE and the documents provided, the TASE considered with due seriousness the damages that it thought would be caused to the investor community as a result of the publication of the prospectus as it was, and found that these justified its non-publication (see for example pp. 58, 63, 70, 77-78 of the transcripts of the hearing of October 21, 2002 and also appendices C-F of the TASE’s summation). Indeed, the primary function of the TASE is to ensure that trading is conducted in a proper and fair manner, for the benefit of all investors (see for example: Yamin Wasserman). At the same time, as I will discuss further below, among its considerations the TASE must take into account the impact that its decision will have on the company whose case it is addressing. In this case, in light of all that has been said about the proper conduct of the decision-making process, I am not of the opinion that there are grounds to rule that the discretion exercised by the TASE in “real time” was unreasonable.

I say this particularly in light of the fact that in the course of the decision-making process, the TASE consulted with the Israel Securities Authority, its supervisory authority. Now, I do not think that a position taken by the Israel Securities Authority binds the TASE to the extent of absolving it from all responsibility for the outcome of its decision. The TASE – just like any other authority exercising its powers – has a duty to exercise its discretion notwithstanding the supervising authority’s position (on this issue, see for example: Zamir, at pp. 862-863; Yirmiyahu Eini Construction Co. Ltd. v. Krayot Committee for Local Planning and Building [25], at pp. 132-133. Also cf: CA 491/73 Gedolei Hacholeh Ltd. v. Machruz [31], at pp. 37-38; Haim Levy, Moshe Smith and Marshall Sarnat The Stock Exchange and Investments in Securities pp. 118-119 (Marshall Sarnat and Joan Dilevsky, eds. 1999)). However, the consultation process, which none of the parties claimed was problematic, is generally an effective and appropriate step in the decision-making process (see also: HCJ 5933/98 Israeli Documentary Filmmakers Forum v. President of the State [32] at pp. 510-513; HCJ 8850/02 Pastinger v. Minister of Justice [33], at p. 705). The Israel Securities Authority’s position can constitute an indication of the reasonableness of the decision, as manifested in the opinion of the relevant expert bodies. In our case, the consent of the Israel Securities Authority shows that the decision made was seen as reasonable, correct and professional.

Another factor that I consider important in terms of the reasonableness of the TASE’s decision is the fact that its decision of non-approval was apparently the first time that the TASE had dealt with a purchase offer of the kind that the Company sought to include in its prospectus. However, I accept the lower court's determination, which was founded on the judgment of this court in the previous proceeding, that in making this decision the TASE exercised executive powers, as opposed to regulatory powers, as will be explained below. Nevertheless, even though the TASE exercised its discretion within existing regulations, it had no guidelines regarding the treatment of this repurchase offer. Moreover, it is indisputable that this matter lies at the very heart of the TASE’s operations, and it has the potential to impact both the investor community and the public’s trust in the TASE. Under these circumstances, I am of the opinion that “the tortious range of reasonableness” of the decision should be broader.

In my opinion, this factor also has an impact on the appellants’ claims regarding the making of the decision of non-approval in the absence of a sufficient factual basis. Indeed, in the judgment in the previous proceeding, this court ruled that the TASE’s decision lacked factual basis, and the District Court found that this ruling created an estoppel by record. I see no reason to interfere with this determination, but I also do not think that it affects what I said earlier regarding the reasonableness of the decision, for the following two reasons. First, I found there to be substance in the TASE’s claim that the ruling on the lack of factual basis was made as a marginal point, and it related to the possibility that the decision of non-approval was based on the concern that the repurchase offer was a scam and an attempt to bypass the listing rules. Secondly, in examining the reasonableness of the TASE’s activities from the perspective of torts, I am of the opinion that the extent of the discretion granted to the TASE must be considered also in light of the information required to create a basis for the decision. Thus, even though it is clear that an authority may not base a decision on a flimsy factual basis, there is a range within which an authority is entitled to decide what information is essential in order to make the decision (see for example: Yitzhak Zamir The Administrative Authority Vol. 2 at p. 737 (1996), hereinafter: Zamir). This is its professional expertise. In our case, I do not think that TASE deviated from this range of reasonableness, in light of the fact that the decision was based on professional considerations and information. Moreover, some of the information required for the decision was data related to the operation of the financial markets and the response of the investors to the Repurchase Offer – information which is particularly difficult to obtain in advance (see e.g.: Zamir at p. 758). Under these circumstances, I am of the opinion that basing the decision on a genuine concern for damage that could be caused as a result of the publication of the prospectus as it was, does not overstep the bounds of the tortious range of reasonableness.

In conclusion, for the above reasons, I find that there was no negligence in the TASE’s decision of non-approval.

The decision to apply for stay of execution

As noted above, a significant part of the damages claimed by the appellants is the result of the decision of the TASE to apply for stay of execution of the judgment handed down by the District Court – an application that was granted by this court. The lower court found that even though there was no impediment to examining the TASE’s liability for damages caused by the decision to stay the execution of the judgment, since it did not take into consideration the damages that could be caused to the Company as a result of the application, nevertheless, the TASE did not act negligently in its decision to apply for stay of execution. I accept this determination in principle, but I find that its application in this case is not simple.
As we know, the approach that a judgment or other judicial order could not be the basis for a tort was once dominant in Israeli law, and as such, a litigant acting by virtue thereof was considered to be acting in accordance with legal authority and was thus immune to law suits (see for example: CA 735/75 Roitman v. Aderet [34] at pp. 82-83. See also: Municipality of Jerusalem v. Gordon [14], at p. 144). However, it has been ruled in various cases over the years that the aforementioned immunity will not apply to one who initiated legal proceedings in a negligent manner (CA 732/80 Arens v. Beit El – Zichron Yaakov [35], at pp. 645, 656; Municipality of Jerusalem v. Gordon [14], at p. 145; LCA 1565/95 S’char V’Sherutei Yam Ltd. v. Shalom Weinstein Co. Ltd. [36]; LCA 2422/00 Ariel Electrical Engineering Traffic Lights and Maintenance v. Municipality of Bat Yam [37], at p. 618). Judicial precedent has interpreted the duty of care borne by the litigant in this context as a duty to act reasonably, fairly and in good faith, and most importantly to present the full factual picture required for a decision on the dispute before the court (S’char V’Sherutei Yam Ltd. v. Shalom Weinstein Co. Ltd. [36], per Justice Mazza, at para. 21, and per Justice Türkel, at para. 2).  Türkel’s judgment). It has also been ruled that the degree of good faith required of a party to a process is dependent on the character of the relevant process and the nature of the issue in dispute (MCApp 2236/06 Hamami v. Ohayon [38], at para. 10).
As noted above, the TASE is quasi-public body with professional expertise. As such, it is required to exercise discretion before deciding to file an application with the court to stay the execution of a judgment (on the issue of the duties imposed on these kinds of bodies, see for example: HCJ 731/86 Micro Daf v. Israel Electric Co. [39] at p. 499; CA 294/91 Kehillat Yerushalayim Jewish Burial Society v. Kestenbaum [40] at p. 491; CA 3414/93 On v. Diamond Exchange Enterprises (1965) Ltd. [41] at p. 196; LCA 1784/98 Amidar v. Manada [42] at pp. 335-336; Harel, at pp. 243-256). Within the bounds of this discretion, it must weigh the full gamut of considerations relevant to the matter, including the foreseeable damages to the other party that may result from the stay of execution, even if it cannot always know the full extent and details of the damage. I must stress that I am not of the opinion that the TASE bears a duty to take extraordinary measures to assess damages that are not claimed or presented before it. It must formulate an informed position as to whether the damage it will foreseeably incur outweighs the foreseeable damage to the opposing litigant, based on the information it possesses and its professional expertise, so that it may claim that the balance of convenience is tipped in its favor.

Indeed, one must be cautious in overburdening a litigant with obligations in regard to the initiation of proceedings, since this could violate the basic right of access to the courts (see for example: CA 4980/01 Adv. Shalom Cohen (Official Receiver) v. Glam [43] at p. 625; S’char V’Sherutei Yam Ltd. v. Shalom Weinstein Co. Ltd. [36], per Justice Strasberg-Cohen, at para. 5). Moreover, the litigant in our case represents the public interest of the investor community, which does not have the professional knowledge and expertise possessed by the TASE. On the other hand, I am aware of the difficulties involved in a proceeding during which the court is asked to provide temporary relief when the factual picture before it is not entirely clear and when this relief could violate on the rights of the other litigant (see for example: Dudi Schwartz Civil Procedure at pp. 91-93 (2007)). I am therefore of the opinion that the TASE must consider all the factors – including the damage that will be caused to the Company as a result of the stay of execution – before submitting an application, and it must do so on the basis of the information it possesses. This is based on the assumption that the opposing party will present its arguments in full and will provide the court with a detailed picture of the damages that will be caused to it since, in the nature of things, this information should be in its possession. 

To my mind, the TASE fulfilled its duty in this regard. First, in our case it was not claimed that the TASE breached its obligation to present the court with a full factual basis, or that it requested the stay of execution as a means of harming the Company or in a manner that abused its rights (Adv. Shalom Cohen (Official Receiver) v. Glam [43], at pp. 629-630; Dudi Schwartz “The Application of the Principle of Good Faith in Civil Procedure” Iyunei Mishpat 21 at pp. 295, 329-330 (1988)). On this point, I do not think that the appellants’ claim that the TASE presented misleading or erroneous arguments to the court should be accepted. Indeed, in the final analysis, the TASE’s arguments were rejected in the course of the appeal, but it was not determined – nor proven – that it concealed facts or that it deliberately attempted to mislead the court. As the lower court determined in the final section of its judgment, at the time when it submitted the application, the TASE had reasons which it considered to be highly significant and to justify the application for stay of execution. The foremost of these was concern for the damage that could be caused to the financial markets if companies were able to include in their prospectuses repurchase offers of the kind that the Company had inserted into its prospectus.  In this sense, it seems that the TASE exercised a right granted to it by law in order to protect interests that seemed important to it both at that time and later as well, as demonstrated by the amendment of the listing rules.

Secondly, I am unconvinced that the evidentiary material presented before the lower court shows clearly that the TASE acted out of indifference to the damages that would be caused to the Company as a result of the application. The lower court based its determination that the TASE did not consider the damages that would be caused to the Company primarily on the fact that it did not present satisfactory evidence of internal deliberations concerning these considerations. In my opinion, weight should be attached to the fact that the appellants’ claims regarding negligence in the application for stay of execution were made in a tentative fashion, as noted by the lower court as well (at p. 60 of the judgment). Under these circumstances, I think that the aforementioned lack of evidence does not tip the scales in favor of a ruling that the TASE was negligent in initiating the proceeding to stay execution. Moreover, the court noted that it is possible that the Company did not even notify the TASE of these foreseeable damages (at p. 61 of the judgment). In addition, my impression is that the TASE’s request to expedite the date of the appeal hearing attests to its awareness of the difficulty that the delay could cause the Company, as well as to its willingness to facilitate a speedy decision on the matter. It is possible that the request to expedite the hearing stemmed from the TASE’s own interests, but this does not negate the fact that the Company also benefited as a result. In conclusion, this court – after hearing the arguments of both sides – found that there were grounds to stay the execution of the judgment until a ruling was issued on the appeal. In my opinion, this lends credence to the determination that the decision to apply for stay of execution was reasonable at that time.

Therefore, I do not find that the TASE was negligent in its decision of non-approval or its decision to apply for stay of execution of the judgment.

 

Conclusion

In light of all of the above, even though I believe that a duty of care between the TASE and companies issuing their securities on it should be recognized in principle, I do not find that in the circumstances of this case the extent of this duty can be clearly defined. Similarly, I do not find that the appellants have succeeded in showing that the TASE’s decisions were negligent in a manner that would make it liable for the alleged damages that were caused to the Company as a result of the delay of the offering. I would further add that I have not seen fit to discuss the appellants’ claim for compensation by virtue of the tort of negligence, which was claimed in a general and unsubstantiated fashion.

Therefore, I propose that my colleagues dismiss the appeal and order the appellants to cover the court costs and the respondents' legal costs in the amount of NIS 40,000. Appellant 1 will pay NIS 20,000 and the remainder will be divided equally among appellants 2-14.

                                      

Deputy President E. Rivlin

I concur.

                                       

Justice D. Cheshin

I concur.

                                         

Decided as per the decision of Justice E. Arbel.

 

26 Sivan 5768

 29 June 2008

Malka v. Attorney General

Case/docket number: 
CrimA 47/56
Date Decided: 
Wednesday, October 24, 1956
Decision Type: 
Appellate
Abstract: 

On September 1, 1953, the appellant, who was driving a truck, knocked down a child of two years of age, Shimon Manan, causing a fracture of the arm. The child was taken to hospital where the doctors examined the arm, discovered the fracture, but also found that the fracture was a closed one so that the child's blood had not come in contact with the road. The doctors considered that there was, for this reason, no need to give the child an antitetanus injection, and that in fact it "might have been dangerous to do so. The child remained under treatment in hospital, but a few days later the wound opened. The child was given antibiotics but no injection against tetanus. On September 9 the child died.

           

The appellant was charged under s. 218 of the Criminal Code Ordinance in the District Court of Haifa with having unintentionally caused the death of manan. The court held that the appellant had been negligent in driving the truck when he knocked down Manan and that there was a causal connection between the accident and the death and accordingly found the appellant guilty of causing the death within the meaning of the section. The appellant was fined I.L. 75.-.

           

Held: allowing the appeal, that although the appellant was negligent when he knocked down the child, his negligence was not the cause of the death of the child since it was not possible for the appellant to foresee what the doctors had failed to foresee.

 

Held further, that the measure of liability for the purposes of s. 218 of the Criminal Code Ordinance, 1936, is the same as the measure of civil liability in the law of torts, and that s. 60(a) of the Civil Wrongs Ordinance, 1944, which deals with the measure of liability in tort for the consequences of an act, determines that measure according to the rule in Hadley v. Baxendale, (1854), 156 E.R. 145, and not that in re Polemis [1921] 3 K.B. 560.

 

 
Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 

Crim.A. 47/56

           

DAVID MALKA

 v.

THE ATTORNEY-GENERAL

 

 

 

In the Supreme Court sitting as a Court of Criminal Appeal

[October 24, 1956]

Before Silberg J., Goitein J., and Berinson J.

 

 

 

Criminal Law - Criminal Code Ordinance, 1936, s. 218 - Causing death unintentionally - Negligence - Measure of liability - Civil liability - Civil Wrongs Ordinance, 1944, s. 60(a) - Application of rule in Hadley v. Baxendale - No liability for consequences of unusual series of events.

 

            On September 1, 1953, the appellant, who was driving a truck, knocked down a child of two years of age, Shimon Manan, causing a fracture of the arm. The child was taken to hospital where the doctors examined the arm, discovered the fracture, but also found that the fracture was a closed one so that the child's blood had not come in contact with the road. The doctors considered that there was, for this reason, no need to give the child an antitetanus injection, and that in fact it "might have been dangerous to do so. The child remained under treatment in hospital, but a few days later the wound opened. The child was given antibiotics but no injection against tetanus. On September 9 the child died.

           

            The appellant was charged under s. 218 of the Criminal Code Ordinance 1) in the District Court of Haifa with having unintentionally caused the death of manan. The court held that the appellant had been negligent in driving the truck when he knocked down Manan and that there was a causal connection between the accident and the death and accordingly found the appellant guilty of causing the death within the meaning of the section. The appellant was fined I.L. 75.-.

           

Held :         allowing the appeal, that although the appellant was negligent when he knocked down the child, his negligence was not the cause of the death of the child since it was not possible for the appellant to foresee what the doctors had failed to foresee.

 

                        Held further, that the measure of liability for the purposes of s. 218 of the Criminal Code Ordinance, 1936, is the same as the measure of civil liability in the law of torts, and that s. 60(a) of the Civil Wrongs Ordinance, 1944, which deals with the measure of liability in tort for the consequences of an act, determines that measure according to the rule in Hadley v. Baxendale, (1854), 156 E.R. 145, and not that in re Polemis [1921] 3 K.B. 560.

 

Israel cases referred to :

 

(l)         Cr. A. 35/52 - Shalom Rotenstreich v. Attorney-General ; (1953), 7 P.D. 58.

(2)        C.A. 224/51 - Noah Pritzker and Others v Moshe Fridman;(1953), 7 P.D. 674.

(3)        C.A. 22/49 - Zecharia Levi v. Abba Leon Mousaf; (1950), 4 P.D. 558.

 

English cases referred to:

 

(4)        In re Polemis and Another and Furness, Withy and Co., Ltd., [1921] 3 K.B. 560.

(5)        Roe v. Minister of Health and Another; Wooley v. Same, [1954] 2 Q.B. 66.

(6)        Minister of Pensions v. Chennel, [1947] K.B. 250.

(7)        Smith v. The London and South Western Railway Co., (1870) L.R. 6 C.P. 14.

(8)        Greenland v. Chaplin, (1850), 5 Ex. 243: 19 L.J. (Ex.) 293.

  1. Aldham v. United Dairies (London) Ltd., [1940] 1 K.B. 507.

(10)      Thorogood v. Van den Berghs and Jurens, Ltd., [1951] 1 All E.R. 682.

(11)      Hambrook v. Stokes Brothers, [1925] 1 K.B. 141.

(12)      Lilley v. Doubleday, (1881), 7 Q.B.D. 510.

(13)      Sharp v. Powell, (1872), L.R. 7 C.P. 253.

(14)      The Arpad, (1935), 152 L.T. 521.

(15)      Owners of Dredger Liesbosh v. Owners of Steampship Edison, [1933] A.C. 449.

(16)      Haddley and Another v. Baxendale and Others, (1854)156 E.R. 145.

(17)      Weld-Blundell v. Stephens, [1920] A.C. 956.

(18)      Scott v. Shepherd, (1773) 96 E.R. 525.

(19)      The Argentino, (1889) 59 L.T. 914,

 

Hayoun for the appellant.

Eltis, Deputy State Attorney, for the respondent.

 

SILBERG J.: This is an appeal, by leave, against a judgment of the Haifa District Court, in which the appellant was convicted of an offence under section 218 of the Criminal Code Ordinance, 1936 (unintentionally causing death), and fined I.L. 75.-.

 

            2. Chance has played a large part in the facts of this case. Though the beginning was something small - a slight injury which was not in itself dangerous and was expected to heal, and which had resulted from the appellant's negligence (as was found by the court) - the end was fatal, after a series of further occurrences, not due to negligence, caused partly by the hand of man, and partly by Providence. These caused the death of the victim, a child of tender years, through an unusual coincidence. The legal question - in fact, the only question - confronting us is, to what extent the "final act" can be related to the "original negligence" of the appellant. This question falls in part within the category of the complex of problems which arose in the well-known "Polemis Controversy" (4), but in part also can be distinguished from it, because of the criminal character of the case, as will be explained later.

 

3. The facts briefly are these: -

 

            (a) On September l, 1953, at 9.30 in the morning, the appellant drove a tender laden with watermelons through the streets of Haifa, and while turning from Stanton Street into the Omar-el-Khateeb Street, at a point about ten meters from the cross-roads, his vehicle collided with a two-year-old child (Shimon Manan), who was knocked down or fell to the ground, and this caused a fracture in his arm above the elbow. The appellant's arguments - that he drove very slowly, that he did not and could not have seen the injured child because of a cartload of prickly pears which obstructed his view, and other similar excuses - did not avail him; the learned judge did not believe what he said and she, relying on proper and sufficient evidence, held, as a finding of fact, which we see no ground for disagreeing with or departing from, that that injury was definitely caused by the appellant's negligent driving.

           

            (b) On the same day, shortly after the accident occurred, the child was taken to the Rothschild Hospital. An X-ray was taken, the fracture in his arm was found and it was put in plaster. He did not receive an anti-tetanus injection, for the doctors were of the opinion that this was not necessary, as the place of the injury was a closed fracture, and the child's blood had not come into contact with the ground. According to the doctors who testified: -

           

            ''If there is no open wound, anti-tetanus injections are never given... This anti-tetanus is not a remedy entirely without danger, and it is not just given anyhow - only in cases where it is clear to us that there is an open wound... In this case, the wound was not open, and there was no reason for giving an anti-tetanus injection" (Dr.Kliffer, pp. 2, 3 of the record).

 

            "In this case, there was no reason for giving the child an anti-tetanus injection, because the skin on the body was closed" (Dr. Peyser, ibid., p. 14).

           

            "In this case, that of Shimon Manan, there was no justification for giving an anti-tetanus injection..." (Dr.Galli, ibid., p. 21).

 

One witness disposes of the matter by saying: -

 

            "When there is no wound (he is obviously referring here to the case when there is no open wound) and a person falls to the ground, the chances of his getting tetanus are almost nil." (ibid. p. 22)

           

            "In eight years that I have been working in the Rothschild Hospital in the surgical ward, that was the first case of a patient getting tetanus after a closed fracture" (Dr. Kliffer, ibid., p. 3).

 

            (c) After a few days had passed, a necrosis developed in the child's skin in the region of the fracture. The cellular tissue in the same spot died, the skin blackened and contracted, and, as a result, the wound opened and was no longer "closed". To avoid infection and sepsis, the child's doctors began to use anti-biotics, penicillin and streptomycin, but nevertheless did not give him an anti-tetanus injection.

           

            "The fact that a necrosis had taken place did not render it necessary to give an anti-tetanus injection" (Dr. Peyser, ibid., p. 13).

 

            "Infection (he is referring to the infection of the pus excretion of the necrosis) is something secondary, that appeared after a few days, and in such a case it is not usual to give an anti-tetanus injection" (Dr. Kliffer, ibid., p. 3).

 

            If I apprehend this medical expert's opinion correctly, what he intended to say is this: that as at that moment, several days had passed since the day that the body had come into contact with the ground. and during all of those days the wound had been closed, there was no room then for fearing that the tetanus germs would penetrate the opening that had been formed with the coming of the necrosis.

           

            (d) This was the opinion of the experienced doctors, but the facts, to their surprise, proved them wrong. On September 9, 1953, early in the morning, eight full days after the accident had occurred, there suddenly appeared in the injured child's body symptoms of trismus and ophisthotonus, that is to say, convulsion of the mouth and twisting of the spinal cord - characteristic signs of tetanus. The doctors' efforts to save him were of no avail, and at 11 o'clock at night, the child died as a result of the above-mentioned illness. The cause of the illness was, according to the evidence of the doctors and the court's finding, the penetration of tetanus germs at the time when (or after) the said necrosis took place.

           

            (e) Thereafter the appellant was charged with unintentionally causing death, an offence under section 218 of the Criminal Code Ordinance, and was brought to trial before the Haifa District Court. The learned judge held that, notwithstanding the unexpected turn of events, there was a direct causal connection between the negligent act of the appellant and the death of the child, and convicted him of the offence under the section. The learned judge drew an analogy between the present case and the Polemis case (4), and concluded therefrom that the foreseeability of the concrete result is not a prior condition to convicting a person according to section 218. The learned judge saw the distinction between the civil action for tort in the Polemis case (4), and the criminal prosecution in the present case, but thought that it did not affect the matter because in the judgment of this court in Rotenstreich v. Attorney-General (1), the court had likened the degree of criminal liability under s. 218 to the degree of civil liability in actions in tort. It is against that judgment of the Haifa District Court that this appeal is brought.

           

4. It is well known that the bare causal connection between the act and the result does not alone suffice to impose legal liability upon the doer of the act. I wish to state that the test of the causa sine qua non is not the sole test for determining legal responsibility. One will not find an act or event which is not preceded by a long series, in fact an infinite series, of necessary causes, and although from the scientific or philosophical point of view, as John Stuart Mill has taught us, there is no ground whatsoever for discriminating between them, they cannot all be regarded as of equal weight as regards legal liability, civil or criminal. By holding otherwise, one must eventually arrive at the first man as the prime cause for all of the sins of mankind. Therefore Anglo-Saxon jurists on both sides of the Atlantic have been long wrestling with the problems of the limitation of the causes which preceded a given act, of how to define them and how to make of them an unvarying instrument for the purpose of practical use in court. Much ink has been spilt over this knotty problem, and the coins that have been minted to explain it have long been chipped or lost their lustre: expressions like "proximate cause", "remote cause", "direct cause", "material", "substantial", "effective", "causa causans", and the like - all these being tests suggested by judges and writers as additional tests, second in order but equal in degree, to the primary test of the "necessary cause" (James and Perry, Legal Cause, 60 Yale Law Journal, 1951, pp. 761-811; Hart and Honore, Causation in the Law, 72 Law Quarterly Review, 1956, pp. 58-90, 260-281, 398-417).

 

            From amongst all those obscure tests and distinctions, one test, much more certain and clear, raises its head, and that is the test of "foreseeability", that is, the possibility of foreseeing the outcome of an act; though even this test has been fenced around to prevent it being the subject of criticism. It is a firm rule in the law of torts that, if the defendant, as a reasonable man, did not anticipate and could not have anticipated, that his act (or his omission) would bring in its wake any injurious consequence whatsoever to someone to whom he owes a duty of care, then he is not liable to pay for the damage that has been caused, notwithstanding that his act (from the physical point of view) constituted a necessary cause, or causa sine qua non, of the injurious consequences. In other words, the reasonable foreseeability of the very fact of damage occurring is a necessary and prior condition of legal liability. For "there is no negligence unless there was a corresponding duty of care" (Pritsker v. Fridmnan (2), at p. 682), and "the test of duty depends, without doubt, on what you should foresee" (Denning L.J. in Roe v. Minister of Health (5), at p. 84; cf. Denning J., in Minister of Pensions v. Chennel (6), at p. 253).

 

            On the other hand, it is clear and beyond dispute, that the absence of foreseeability as regards the extent and dimensions of the damage does not serve to prevent the imposing of liability, and even the unforeseen part of the damage will be charged to the person who negligently causes the damage: -

           

            "If the negligence were once established, it would be no answer that it did much more damage than was expected..." (Smith v. London and South Western Railway Co. (7), at p. 22).

           

            But the problem once more arises in the intermediate case, where the foreseeability is lacking, not in relation to the fact of the damage occuring nor in relation to its extent, but "in relation to the kind of damage", or to put it more accurately, in relation to the remarkable way in which, in this specific case, the injurious process worked. It should be added that there is no relationship between the two ways, the actual and the potential; for example, instead of the expected theft, there comes a flood! This group of cases parallels, in fact, what the Sages of the Talmud describe in a remarkably apposite definition:"The beginning was with negligence, though the end was through an accident", with the additional attribute that both of them are to be found within one "causal chain", that is to say, were it not for the negligence, the accident would not have happened. Take, for example, the well-known case of the "cot of bulrushes", which is the Talmudic "counterpart" to the English Polemis case (4), except that it preceded it by 1600 years. It is worthwhile examining that case, for it contains, in a concise passage, all the elements of the concept: -

           

            "A certain man deposited money with his neighbour, who placed it in a cot of bulrushes. Then it was stolen. Said R. Yosef: Though it was proper care in respect to thieves, yet it was negligence in respect to fire: hence the beginning (of the trusteeship) was with negligence though its end was through an accident, (and therefore) he is liable." (Babylonian Talmud, Baba Metsiah, 42a).

 

            "It once happened that a man deposited money with another who put it in a fence made of reeds. The money lay well hidden in a pocket within the fence, when it was stolen." The Sages said, "Although this is a proper safeguard against thieves it is not a proper safeguard against fire... and whenever a bailee is negligent at the beginning, though in the end its loss occurs through force (or accident) he is liable" (Maimonides, Chapter 4 of Milchot She'elah Pikadon, Halacha 6).

 

            Here there was a causal connection between the negligence and the accident, and the accident "comes because of the negligence", as the commentators say, for had he not left the money there, it would not have been stolen, for the thieves, apparently, did not look in other places. On the other hand, the law is different in the following case: -

           

            "If he (the bailee) was negligent - (sc. the negligence of the bailee to whose care the animal was entrusted, placing it in a stable improperly closed (Rashi, ibid.)) - and it went out into a meadow (sc. to graze), and died naturally .. .Raba in Rabbah's name ruled that he is not liable... not only is he not liable on the principle that, if the beginning is through negligence, and the end through an accident, one is not liable, but even on the view that he might otherwise be liable, in this case he is not. Why? Because we say what difference is there to the Angel of Death where one places the animal" (Baba Metsiah, 36b).

 

            Here there is no causal connection between the negligence and the accident, for the Angel of Death does not distinguish between "here" and "there", and would have taken his toll in the cowshed, too; so the keeper is not liable, even though he was negligent in keeping the cow in an unenclosed shed.

           

            This, in a nutshell, presents us with both sides of the Polemis principle, as will be explained later on, but with one important difference which should be emphasized right at the very outset: the Polemis rule concerned the duty derived from the law of torts; the rule of the "cot of bulrushes" concerned the duty in contract, a special contractual duty derived from the law of bailment. I shall consider this distinction at a later stage in the judgment.

           

5. To turn now to the Polemis case itself. What happened there was this:

 

            In February, 1917, the charterers hired the Greek vessel "Thrasyvoulos" from its owners, Polemis and Co., for the duration of the war, and transported cargo in it to North Africa. Clause 5 of the charterparty provided that at the end of the period of the charter, the charterers were to return the ship in the same condition as they received it from the owners, subject to ordinary wear.

           

            On July 17, 1917, the ship reached Casablanca with a varied cargo containing cases of benzine and petrol. Unloading by Arab workers and winchmen, taken on from the shore on behalf of the ship's charterers, began immediately, and preceded without a hitch for four days. On the fourth day, the 21st of the month, when the workers unloading the ship were about to bring up a number of cases from the hold on to the deck by means of a bridge of planks which had been set up by them for that purpose, a heavy board fell into the hold below, struck something, and, as a result of the blow, a spark ignited the petrol vapour escaping from inside the tins, there was a burst of flame, and the ship was destroyed by fire.

           

            Polemis and Co. demanded payment of the cost of the ship from the charterers, the charterers denied liability, and the matter came before arbitrators who were requested to give their judgment in the form of a case stated. In their statement of claim, the plain­tiffs accused the defendants of negligence causing the loss of the ship, but as an alternative ground, they relied on the duty of returning the ship which the defendants had taken upon themselves, as stated in clause 5 of the aforementioned charterparty. Paragraph 5 of the statement of claim, as quoted by McNair in his article, "This Polemis Business", published in the Cambridge Law Journal, Vol, 4, pp. 125-145, is as follows: -

           

"5. The Charterers are not relieved of liability for the negligence of the agents and/or servants or employees under the said charterparty and the Owners' claim for loss and damage occasioned to them by reason of the negligence aforesaid. Alternatively the Claimants say that the Charterers are liable in damages under Clause 5 of the said charterparty." (Loc cit., p. 127.)

 

            This means that Polemis was riding two horses at one and the same time - both on the law of torts and on the law of contract; and this should not be overlooked when coming to examine and criticize the Polemis decision.

 

            The arbitrators gave their judgment in the form of a case stated, and made the following principal findings of fact: -

           

"(a)  That the ship was lost by fire.

    

(b)   That the fire arose from a spark igniting petrol vapour in the hold.

 

(c)   That the spark was caused by the falling board coming into contact with some substance in the hold.

 

(d)   That the fall of the board was caused by the negligence of the Arabs (other than the winchmen) engaged in the task of discharging.

 

(e)   That the said Arabs were employed by the Charterers or their Agent the Cie. Transatlantique.

 

(f)   That the causing of the spark could not reasonably have been anticipated from the falling of the board though some damage to the ship might reasonably have been anticipated." (Ibid., p. 134.)

 

            The legal conclusion to be drawn from all those facts was left to the decision of the court; Sankey J. in the court of first instance, and the Court of Appeal, upheld the owner's claim, and held the "Thrasyvoulos" charterers liable to pay the cost of the ship. I do not know what the legal argument before Sankey J. was, but the arguments submitted to the Court of Appeal by counsel for the parties are known, and of these I shall note one: that which turned, in a somewhat curious manner, on the alternative versions and different texts that were discovered of Pollock C.B.'s dictum in the case of Greenland v. Chaplin (8). The charterers' counsel, Mr. Wright and Mr. Porter (who were later to become so famous as Law Lords), quoted the version appearing in the Exchequer Reports, according to which the judge had said: -

           

            "I entertain considerable doubt whether a person who is guilty of negligence is responsible for all the consequences which may under any circumstances arise, and in respect of mischief which could by no possibility have been foreseen, and which no reasonable person would have anticipated." ( at p. 248)

 

            On the other hand, Polemis' counsel produced the Law Journal Reports, in which Pollock C.B.'s words were quoted thus : -

           

            "I entertain considerable doubt whether a man is responsible for all the possible consequences that may, under any circumstances, arise in respect of mischief which by no possibility could he have foreseen, and which no reasonable person under any circumstances could be called upon to have anticipated." (19 L.J. (Ex.) 295.)

 

            Here, in the latter passage, there are missing the words, "who is guilty of negligence", meaning that, if his very conduct was negligent by dint of any foreseeable damage whatsoever, which could have resulted from it, he is liable for all actual damage which came about as a consequence of his conduct, even if he could not (at the time of the act) have seen "that which was to come about".

            Indeed, that was the rule which was accepted by the judges of the Court of Appeal, and on account of which they held the charterers liable to pay to Polemis the cost of that ship. Three Judgments were given by the three Lords Justices, and they all had the same purpose, though they did not express it in the same way: -

           

            "In the present case the arbitrators have found as a fact that the falling of the plank was due to the negligence of the defendants' servants. The fire appears to me to have been directly caused by the falling of the plank. Under these circumstances I consider that it is immaterial that the causing of the spark by the falling of the plank could not have been reasonably anticipated. The appellants' junior counsel (the reference is to Mr. Porter) sought to draw a distinction between the anticipation of the extent of the damage resulting from a negligent act, and the anticipation of the type of damage resulting from such an act... I do not think that the distinction can be admitted. Given the breach of duty which constitutes the negligence, and given the damage as a direct result of that negligence, the anticipation of the person whose negligent act had produced the damage appears to me to be irrelevant" (Bankes L.J. in Re Polemis (4), at pp. 571-572.)

 

            "The result may be summarised as follows: The presence or absence of reasonable anticipation of damage determines the legal quality of the act as negligent or innocent. If it be thus determined to be negligent, then the question whether particular damages are recoverable depends only on the answer to the question whether they are the direct consequence of the act." (Warrington L.J., ibid.,at p. 574.)

 

            "To determine whether an act is negligent, it is relevant to determine whether any reasonable person would foresee that the act would cause damage; if he would not, the act is not negligent. But if the act would or might probably cause damage, the fact that the damage it (the act) in fact causes is not the exact kind of damage one would expect is immaterial, so long as the damage is in fact directly traceable to the negligent act, and not due to the operation of independant causes having no connection with the negligent act, except that they could not avoid its results." (Scrutton L.J., ibid., p. 577; cf. Aldham v. United Dairies (London) Ltd. (9), per du Parcq L.J.,at p. 513.)

 

            It is stated here, "the fact that the damage it in fact causes is not the exact kind of damage etc". Does that exclude the case where the actual damage differs considerably from the expected damage? In my opinion, it does not. It seems to me that the expression, "is not exactly", is not in itself quite accurate, and the Polemis case itself demonstrates that. For it is impossible to say that the conflagration of the petrol vapour as a consequence of the falling of the plank is only not exactly the same damage that is usually expected whenever a heavy block of wood rolls over and falls from the deck to the ship's hold.

           

            That, therefore, was the Polemis rule, which was propounded 35 years ago in England by the Court of Appeal. Attempts have been made to express it concisely, and one of the coins that the learned have minted from that rule is the well-known dictum of the great American judge. Holmes: -

           

            "The tort once established, the tortfeasor takes the risk of consequences." (Oliver Wendell Holmes, Holmes-Pollock Letters, Vol. 2, p. 88, quoted by Lord Wright in "Re Polemis", (1957), 14 Modern Law Review 393.)

           

But if I am not mistaken, the correctness of that dictum has been attacked by one of the authors; with the very greatest respect, it contains something of a circulus vitiosus, for so long as you have not determined the liability for the consequences, you have not yet identified the tortfeasors. It appears to me that, if we really must search for and find a concise formula as a device against forgetfulness, then the most pungent one will be the Talmudic formula: -

 

            "The beginning was with negligence though its end was through an accident, and therefore he is liable – so long as the accident occurs because of negligence."

           

            Except that, as a consequence of transferring the word "negligence" from the law of bailment to the law of torts, a slight change will take place in its meaning, and instead of "a breach of the duty of guarding", will come "a breach of the duty of care." Subject to the differences flowing from that change, the Polemis rule will be identical with the rule of the "cot of bulrushes", with the addition of the rounding-off notion which was expressed in the picturesque saying: "What difference does one place or another make to the Angel of Death".

           

6. Now, having reached this point, let us see how that rule can be applied to the case under appeal. But before we do that, let us retrace our steps for a brief moment, and take one more look at the details of the case. There is no doubt that from the point of view of the remarkable course in which the events followed one upon the other, an accident of the kind with which we are faced is infinitely more rare, less expected, than that which happened to the Greek ship in the Polemis case. The arbitrators found that the firing of the spark by the falling of the board was something that could not have been foreseen, but we do not know, for example, what they would have said about the reasonable foreseeability of the onlooker, had the persons engaged in the matter been, not simple porters from Casablanca, but an expert group of chemists and physicists who know what the natural reaction of petrol vapour is, and what the temperature created by the falling and colliding of that solid body is likely to be. In the present case, we are freed entirely from the necessity of going into such questions and conjectures; here, indeed, they were not only laymen, but also experts, professional men - by which I mean the senior doctors who treated the deceased child - and it did not occur to them, nor did they imagine, that the contact with the ground at the place where there was the closed wound, would result several days later in the penetration of tetanus germs into the child's body. Conclusive proof thereof may be found in the fact that during the whole of those eight days, even after the necrosis occurred, they refrained - with their eyes wide open they refrained - from giving him an anti-tetanus injection; and if expert doctors thought on these lines, surely no more can be expected of an ordinary man in the street, such as the appellant Malka!

 

            In trying, therefore, to bring the actual facts of this case within the rules of the Polemis case as defined by us above, it is necessary to find, and we do find, that all the conditions of the rule are fulfilled:

           

(a) the beginning was with negligence - namely, the appellant's  negligent driving which was calculated, on any reasonable view, to run down and kill the child;

(b) its end was through an accident - namely, the child's death from tetanus, something which even the expert doctors could not foresee; and

(c) the accident came because of the negligence - for but for the injury to the arm, there would have been no necrosis and no penetration of the tetanus germs, and the child would not have died.

 

            The present case, therfore, fulfils with considerable accuracy all the conditions of the Polemis rule, and if we answer all three questions in the affirmative and reach the conclusions -

           

(a) that the Polemis rule is the rule applicable in England;

(b) that the decision also binds the courts in Israel;

(c) that this rule, mutatis mutandis, also applies to the offence under section 218,

 

we shall have no alternative but to confirm the appellant's conviction. Let us therefore, examine these three questions one by one.

 

7. Questions (a) and (b) arose in this court, from one point of view and to a certain degree, in Levi v. Mousaf (3), but in the end no decision was given on them as they called for further consideration and as was stated by Agranat J. at p. 570, there was no need to decide them in that appeal. As for the first question, Agranat J. states - and with respect, I agree with him - that : -

 

            "The rule laid down in the Polemis case has not been entirely crystallized in England . . . . . and has not yet had its final confirmation in the House of Lords" (p. 569).

 

            However, in the meantime (after judgment was given in the said case of Levi), the English Court of Appeal had the opportunity of dealing with this question once again, and it openly, and expressly, followed the decision laid down in the Polemis case while noting it as one which had not been shaken till this day. I refer to the judgment given in 1951 by the Court of Appeal in the case of Thorogood v. Van den Berghs and Jurgens, Ltd. (10), at pp. 690, 692, and if, indeed, a final ruling is not always established on the basis of two judgments, the accepted view is that for the time being, and for as long as the House of Lords does not intervene in the matter, the Polemis rule is to be regarded as the current rule on this subject in English law; and even its distinguished and strongest critic, Professor Goodhart in his brilliant article, "The Imaginary Necktie and Re Polemis", who wrote at the beginning of the article that: -

           

            "It may not be out of place to put forward… the view that Re Polemis is of doubtful ancestry and that its sterility during recent years has been of benefit to the law",

           

writes in another place that : -

 

            "Only in the House of Lords could the criticisms that had been advanced against the rule be taken into consideration, and its validity be open to question. Thorogood's case (10), is therefore conclusive on the point that Re Polemis is still alive, but there is nothing in Asquith L.J.'s judgment which can be regarded as an argument in favour of its continued existence" ((1952) 68 Law Quarterly Review 514, at p. 517).

 

            To sum up, if indeed the question what is the current rule on this subject in the courts of England, is of relevance for us, then the question has been answered - the Polemis rule !

           

8. I said. "If indeed the question is of relevance, etc.", and with that we reach the second question mentioned above, namely, whether or not the Polemis decision also binds the courts in Israel. The cautiousness of approach necessitated here is founded on the meaning to be attached to the provisions of section 60(a) of the Civil Wrongs Ordinance, and the question is whether the section should not be regarded as a clear and express departure by the Palestinian legislator from the ruling prevailing in English law.

 

            In form, this question resembles the question that arose (but was not settled) in Levi v. Mousaf (3). In substance it differs from it entirely. I will not attempt here to draw positive conclusions from the expressions to be found in the said section; I am aware of the considerable significance attaching to those expressions, having regard to the presence of both scientific exactitude and legal realism. I shall content myself here with a negative argument, and will endeavour to show that in that same section 60(a), the legislator did not intend, and could not have intended, to adopt the standard laid down in the Polemis decision.

           

9. I will explain my meaning. The great argument carried on between the judges and the authors over the confines of the Polemic rule is well-known; it is a "frontier dispute" which has never been settled to this day. One view, propounded apparently by some authorities, though very much in the minority, is that the Polemis rule refers only to breaches of contract. That is the opinion of Sargant L.J. in the case of Hambrook v. Stokes (11), which concerned a widower's action for the payment of damages for the death of his wife, caused as the result of the negligent act of the defendant: -

 

" …And In re Polemis and Furness, Withy & Co., dealt with a case in which there was a duty by contract between the plaintiff and the defendant, while here we have to determine, in the absence of contract, what is the extent of the duty of the defendant, and whether the plaintiff's wife fell within the area of the duty..." (at p. 164).

           

            That view is not entirely to be dismissed. Admittedly, no one can dispute the fact that in the Polemis case there were proper and well-ordered contractual relations between the owners of the ship and its charterers and, as we have seen above, the plaintiffs in that case even relied in their statement of claim on the duty of restoring the subject-matter of the charterparty as laid down in clause 5 of the agreement. Yet there was extra-contractual negligence on the part of the charterers, which was equally capable of rendering them liable to pay for the owners' damage. In the Hambrook case (11), on the other hand, the negligence was non-contractual, "pure and simple", as we have already seen. Sargant L.J.'s distinction, therefore, is not, with respect, entirely without foundation; and as for the correctness of its legal content, the scales of logic are decidedly balanced here, and it is possible to an equal extent to argue one way or the other: that the material is contractual rather than tortious, or that the material is tortious rather than contractual. A fair example of this equilibrium may be found in Lord Porter's article on "The Measure of Damages in Contract and Tort", in which these words of the American scholar, Sedgwick, are quoted:-

 

            "A just rule therefore would put upon a person who commits a tort the risk of all proximate consequences of his wrong, but upon him who breaks a contract such risk as he could have foreseen when he undertook the duty and this appears to be the conclusion of the law." ( Sedgwick on Damages, 9th Ed., p. 261, quoted in Lord Porter's article, The Measure of Damages in Contract and Tort, 5 Cam. L.J. 176, at pp. 185-186).

 

And Lord Porter himself replies in these words: -

 

            "But is the rule necessarily just? One might, I should have thought, as readily transpose the wording of the statement and say one who commits a tort has the obligation to be careful imposed upon him by the general law, and therefore should be subject only to liability for damage which he can foresee as likely to follow from his negligence, whereas he who breaks a contract voluntarily exposes himself to a risk he need not have undertaken and therefore should incur all the proximate consequences of his voluntary act" (ibid. p. 186).

 

            It is obvious that common sense cannot decide the matter here, and that Sargant L.J.'s opinion, too, has logic on its side. It should not be forgotten that the Polemis case concerns property placed in the hands of the defendant, and that is also a ground for making the rule stricter, for the liability here is for an event, anticipated or unanticipated, which prevents any possibility of the owners getting their property back. Perhaps it would be proper to make use here, mutatis mutandis, of the judgment that was delivered by an English judge as early as 1881 - a judgment applying, as it were, the Polemis rule which was yet to be born, to the special duty of the bailee towards the owner. That case concerned goods which the bailee (or depositee) had transferred to another place of safekeeping, where they were burned without any fault on his part; the judge said: -

 

"I think the plaintiff is entitled to judgment.... The defendant was entrusted with the goods for a particular purpose and to keep them in a particular place. He took them to another, and must be responsible for what took place there. The only exception I see to this general rule is where the destruction of the goods must take place as inevitably at one place as at the other." (Grove J., in Lilley v. Doubledcry (12); vide Georke T. Washington, Damages in Contract at Common Law, 48 L.Q.R. 90, at p. 105, note 83; cf. judgment of Grove J. in Sharp v. Powell (13), at pp. 259-260).

           

            A rule was laid down here strikingly resembling the above-mentioned Talmudic ruling. Before us is a rule of bailment, in the spirit of the principle of the "cot of bulrushes", juxtaposed with the "exception" of "what difference does one place or another make to the Angel of Death" (on the assumption that the actual transferring from place to place is "negligence"). And as we saw earlier, that indeed is the Talmudic rule which is the counterpart to the Polemis rule. Here is the link and the bridge between the two cases.

           

            To be quite accurate, in order to avoid any misunderstanding as regards that comparison, I wish to say further that, if indeed the rule, "the beginning was with negligence though its end was through an accident, and therefore he is liable", applies principally to matters of bailment (cf. Babylonian Talmud, Baba Metsiah, 36b, 42a, 93b; Maimonides, Chapter 4 of Hilchot She'ela ve-Pikadon, Halacha 6 ; Chapter 3 of Hilchot Schirut, Halachot Schirut, Halachot 9, 10 : Shulhan Aruh Choshen Mishpat, Art. 291, 9), nevertheless, in its periphery, it has penetrated somewhat into the field of torts, torts of property, that is, property that causes damage (Babylonian Talmud, Baba Kama, 21b, 56a ; Maimonides, Chapter 2 of Hilchot Nizkei Mamon, Halacha 15; Shulhan Aruh, Hoshen Mishpat, Art. 390, 12; Art. 396, 1). The reason is that here too is something analogous to the "law of bailment", for, according to the sources of Hebrew law, liability for the torts of property which cause damage arises from the fact that "its safekeeping is your responsibility" (Baba Kama, 9b).

 

            It is possible, therefore, to place the rule on a single notional basis, and say: "The Talmudic Polemis rule, namely, the rule that the beginning was with negligence though its end was through an accident, and therefore he is liable, is confined neither to contracts nor to torts; it has become linked to matters pertaining to the duty to safeguard property, whether it is someone else's property and the duty is to safeguard it against damage, or whether it is one's own property and the duty is to keep it from causing damage."

           

            Noting that in the concrete instance of Polemis, also, there was a duty to safeguard property, it would be desirable to try and regard the Polemis rule from this aspect also. That would raise the number of possible interpretations of the Polemis rule to four.

           

            10. To return to the interpretation given by Sargant L.J., I shall conclude by noting the fact that that interpretation has not found any response among lawyers, and that they have passed it over without any discussion worthy of the name. Two schools of thought remain: one holding the view that the Polemis rule is limited to cases of tort only, and the other holding that it applies both to tort and to contract. We shall see later that in order to decide the specific question with which we are engaged, we do not need to adopt either position in that dispute, but will draw out. conclusions for the most part from the arguments themselves that have been put forward for and against in that debate.

           

            Let us see how those views were expressed and what were the reasons upon which they were based. Scrutton L.J.'s view (which assumes special significance from the fact that he was, as will be recalled, one of the judges who sat in the Polemis case) was that the application of the Polemis rule is limited to actions in tort only. These are his words:

           

"The real distinction is, I think, between a tort, thedamages for which do not require notice to the wrongdoer of their probability, and contract, where Hadley v. Baxendale requires the consequence to be in the contemplation of the parties" (The Arpad (14), at p. 526; cf. Liesbosch v. Edison (15), at p. 461).

 

            Whatever the precise meaning of the terms "probability", "notice of their probability" and "contemplation" may be, one thing is clear, namely, that in the opinion of Scrutton L.J., the application of the Polemis rule, to which he was very obviously referring in the first half of the passage, is limited to cases of tort alone.

           

            And we learn one thing more, the great importance of which will later become apparent, and that is that the measure of liability imposed according to the Polemis rule is not identical with the measure of liability that was imposed, a hundred years ago, in Hadley v. Baxendale (16). It follows that whoever defines the measure of liability of a tortfeasor in terms that were used in Hadey v. Baxendale, testifies to the fact that he himself does not believe in the Polemis doctrine and that he wishes to have nothing to do with the stricter measure of liability laid down in that decision.

           

            The judgment in the case of Hadley v. Baxendale was delivered in 1854 by Alderson B, and to this day the judge and his judgment are referred to with the greatest respect; the decision is regarded as a classic ruling, sound and wellfounded, which is beyond appeal and beyond question. For the sake of accuracy, I shall quote it here exactly as it was written in the original:

           

            "Now we think the proper rule in such a case as the present is this: Where two parties have made a contract which one of them has broken, the damages which the other party ought to receive in respect of such breach of contract should be such as may fairly and reasonably be considered either arising naturally, i.e., according to the usual course of things, from such breach of contract itself, or such as may reasonably be supposed to have been in the contemplation of both parties at the time they made the contract, as the probable result of the breach of it" (at p. 151).

 

            It is stated here: "either - or", but it is clear that to the extent that I have spoken in this judgment of applying the principle in Hadley v. Baxendaie to torts, the intention was, of course, to the first alternative, namely, to the limiting of the tortfeasor's liability to such damage as may fairly and reasonably be considered as damage, "arising naturally, i.e., according to the usual course of things", from the tortious act itself.

 

            The question of the relationship between the Hadley rule and the Polemis rule has played and still plays an important part in the great debate taking place over the Polemis rule's "area of jurisdiction": whether it is limited to tort cases, or whether it also covers cases of breach of contract. Professor McNair, for instance, in his article, "This Polemis Business", referred to earlier, expresses the opinion that the Polemis rule is limited to cases of tort, saying: -

           

            "In short, I submit that, in the light of the foregoing documents, the Polemis decision is not an authority upon the measure of damages for breach of contract and must be confined in its effects to the law of tort; the shipowner's claim was pleaded alternatively in contract and in tort, but they obtained judgment in tort. In support of this submission I beg to make the following comments upon the case: -

           

            ............................

           

            "10. The judgments of the Court of Appeal (Bankes, Warrington and Scrutton, L.JJ.) are familiar to all readers, and it is unnecessary to make more than two comments. (i) Throughout they treat the action as a claim for damages for negligence, that being the cause of action upon which Sankey J. gave the judgment appealed from.(ii) Nowhere do they refer to Hadley v. Baxendale, which it would have been impossible to ignore if they had been laying down a principle governing the measure of damages in tort and in breach of contract alike, and which, decided in the Court of Exchequer, has since been recognised by the Court of Appeal and is so well established that even the House of Lords would hesitate to disturb it."

 

            In his footsteps another author, in a very profound article dealing with the question of damages in contract at common law, states: -

           

"Hadley v. Baxendale was at once recognised as the leading authority in this branch of the law, and it still maintains its position. That position as Dr. McNair has mustered persuasive evidence to show, will doubtless remain unaffected by the decision of the Court of Appeal in the Polemis case... Whatever the validity of Re Polemis as a case in tort, it cannot affect the authority of Hadley v. Baxendale, in the field of contract" (George T. Washington, op. cit., at p. 105).

 

            Professor Goodhart, too, in the aforementioned article, shows that the view prevailing among those learned in the law of contract is that the Hadley rule and not the Polemis rule holds sway in the field of damages in contract. Although Professor Goodhart himself shares the opinion that the judges in the Polemis case intended to spread the net of that decision over both cases of tort and contract, he uses that approach itself to attack the very rule in Polemis, and thus proves how very wrong the judges in the Polemis case were in ignoring the classic ruling laid down in Hadley v. Baxendale, or treating it as of no effect. For the consistent idea passing like a silken thread through his brilliant article is that Polemis and Hadley v. Baxendale cannot live under one roof. Thus, he states:

           

            "It is difficult, therefore, to see how the rule in Polemis can be reconciled with that in Hadley v. Baxendale, however much we may strain the language used in the latter judgment" (loc. cit., p. 521).

           

            "...there are only two possible solutions to the problem we are considering: either Polemis and Hadley v. Baxendale must be heard to mean the same thing, which will require a feat of the greatest mental ingenuity by the re-interpretation of Hadley v. Baxendale, or Polemis must be held to have been incorrectly decided, as I believe it was" (ibid., p. 522).

 

            The upshot of all that - and that is the first link in the chain of legal conclusions necessary for deciding this appeal - is that the Polemis test and the Hadley test are not the same thing, and that there is a difference both in degree and in kind between the two said measures of liability.

           

 12. I said earlier, in paragraph 6 of this judgment, that if we make use of the Polemis rule as the correct standard by which to determine the criminal liability of the appellant under section 218, we must uphold his conviction for that offence. Now, let us put to ourselves the question, which may perhaps seem at this moment to be purely academic, and that is, what would have been the present appellant's fate if it had been provided somewhere in the statute or case law that in fact liability under section 218 is to be examined in the light of the test of Hadley v. Baxendale? (I am referring, of course, to the fact alternative in it).

 

            It seems to me that the question has but one answer, and that is that the appellant in this case would be found not guilty. I am at one with those who think that, in the final analysis, and after peeling off all the layers that have encrusted it, the test of the Hadley rule is a test of "foreseeability" (see Goodhart, loc. cit., p. 511; and examine closely the words of Cheshire and Fifoot, Law of Contract, 3rd edition, p. 493). The latter part of the rule confirms the earlier part, for there is no real difference between foreseeability and contemplation, so far as the actual principle of the need to foresee is concerned.

           

            Now, since the foreseeability as regards the very fact of damage occurring is, as we have seen earlier, a prior, necessary condition for the operation of the Polemis rule as well, the corollary that divided the two rules can only be this: that according to the Hadley rule, the foreseeability must embrace not only the very fact of damage occurring, but also the "kind" of damage, as distinct from its "degree", as I explained in paragraph 4 of this judgment.

           

            It follows that if mutatis mutandis we are to examine the liability of an offender under section 118 according to the civil test of Hadley v. Baxendale, we should have to acquit the appellant. For when that rule is applied to the present case, the "foreseeability as regards the character of the fatal result" becomes a requisite for conviction here, and in the present case there is not a shadow of doubt that the character of the actual result, namely, the child's death from tetanus as a consequence of the penetration of germs into the body three full days after its contact with the ground, was so remarkable and rare, so unusual and abnormal, that no reasonable man could have anticipated it - as the evidence of the doctors proves - and here there was certainly no adequate or sufficient link between the actual and potential result of the accident.

 

13. So we reach the decisive question: what is the standard by which to measure the liability of a person accused of an offence under section 218 of the Criminal Code Ordinance? That question divides itself into two:

 

(a)        How is that measure of liability related to the measure of liability employed in the law of torts - does it differ from it, or is it the same?

 

(b)        If it is said that it is the same, then what are the principles prevailing in the law of torts in Israel law as regards the problem before us?

 

            The second question, as I have already implied, turns on the interpretation to be given to the provision in section 60(a) of the Civil Wrongs Ordinance, and briefly put, the question is whether that provision contains within it the Polemis test, or not.

           

14. As far as the first question is concerned, the answer is that it is the same. No one will be found guilty of an offence under section 218, unless he has failed to fulfil his duty of care towards the victim, to the extent to which such failure would have obliged him to pay damages if a civil action in tort had been brought against him for the very same act of negligence. This conclusion clearly follows from the rule laid down by the majority of the judges of this court in the appeal of Rotenstreich (1), above mentioned. It makes no difference whatsoever whether the matter under consideration is (as it was in the case of Rotenstreich) the question of the offender's liability towards a trespasser, or whether it is (as in this appeal) the question of the measure of liability for the results flowing from his act of negligence; for both of them shelter beneath the shade of one central idea. The learned judge was fundamentally right, therefore, when she sought the solution to the problem among the sources of the civil law concerning the law of torts.

 

15. Turning now to the second question, which concerns the proper meaning of section 60(a), I have reached the conclusion that the provision in that section expresses, not the Polemis principle, but rather the "opposing" principle, that is, the one laid down in Hadley v. Baxendale. It is very easy to demonstrate this: we have only to carry out a sort of "comparison of handwriting", that is to say, a comparison of the text of section 60(a) with the text of the Hadley rule, in order to recognise that simple and obvious conclusion.

 

            The text of the Hadley rule, namely, the first part which can be transferred, mutatis mutandis, to the law of torts, is :-

           

            "Where two parties have made a contract which one of them has broken, the damages which the other party ought to receive in respect of such breach of contract should be such as may fairly and reasonably be considered either arising naturally, i.e., according to the usual course of things, from such breach of contract itself, or..."

 

Whilst the language of section 60(a) of the Civil Wrongs Ordinance is: -

 

            "(a) where the plaintiff has suffered damage compensation shall only be awarded in respect of such damage as would naturally arise in the usual course of things and which directly arose from the defendant's civil wrong."

 

            We see that section 60(a) follows word for word the test laid down, as regards foreseeability, in Hadley v. Baxendale. Moreover, it seems that the additional condition also (as regards the causal connection) stated in the first part, namely, "and which directly arose from the civil wrong", is none other than the adequate "counterpart" to the corresponding first part of the Hadley rule - damage "arising... from such breach of contract itself". All that the interpreters of the term "directly" have up to now succeeded in their wisdom in suggesting as its meaning is, that there has been no novus actus interveniens between the cause and the effect, and it seems to me that that is the purport of the words, "damage arising from such breach of contract itself" (Chitty on Contracts, 21st edition, p. 411; Goodhart, op. cit., p. 530; James-Perry, op. cit., pp. 804-805; 62 Corpus Juris 1115; Clerk and Lindsell on Torts, 9th edition, pp. 135-143 ; cf. Lord Sumner in Weld-Blundell v. Stephens (17), at pp. 983-984 ; De Grey C.J., in Scott v. Shepherd (18), at pp. 528-529).

           

            Identity of text and definition is at all times and in all places a sure sign of identity of content, and the conclusion to be drawn is that the Palestinian legislator adopted not the Polemis rule, but its "opposite", in section 60(a).

           

            This is not to be wondered at, and no tears need be shed over it. The Polems principle is full of difficulty and stumbling-blocks, and has never enjoyed the loud plaudits of writers in the law. Only the force of precedent and "the power of the spoken word" have managed to continue its unwanted existence in England, and thus it will remain until expressly overruled by the House of Lords. The Palestinian legislator was free from those shackless, and so substituted for the Polemis rule the more reasonable rule in Hadley v. Baxendale. And it may be truly said that there is nothing novel in that, that it is not the first time it has happened, and that a great English judge once said that Hadley v. Baxendale is a rule covering both cases in contract and cases in tort (Lord Esher M.R., in The Argentino (19), at p. 916).

           

16. To sum up: earlier in this judgment we put forward these three basic conclusions : -

 

(a)   that the measure of liability according to section 218 is the same as the measure of civil liability applicable in the law of torts ;

 

(b)   that section 60(a), which deals with the measure of liability in tort for the consequences of an act determines that measure according to the test of Hadley v. Baxendale;

 

(c)   that in the light of the Hadley v. Baxendale test, the present appellant is not liable for the fatal consequence that flowed, in the course of an unusual series of events, from his act of negligence.

 

            And the final conclusion to be drawn therefrom is that the appellant has not committed the offence set out in section 218 of the Criminal Code Ordinance.

           

            Accordingly, I think that the appeal should be allowed and that the conviction and sentence should be quashed.

           

GOITEIN J., I agree.

 

BERINSON J., I agree.

 

Appeal allowed. Conviction and sentence set aside.

Judgment given on October 24, 1956.

 

 


1)Criminal Code Ordinance, 1936, S. 218.

 

Causing death by want of precaution or by carelessness

 218. Any person who by want of precaution or by any rash or careless act, not amounting to culpable negligence, unintentionally causes the death of another person, is guilty by carelessness of a misdemeanour and is liable to imprisonment for two years or to a fine of one hundred pounds

 

Alsoucha v. Estate of David Dehan

Case/docket number: 
LCA 444/87
Date Decided: 
Monday, July 30, 1990
Decision Type: 
Appellate
Abstract: 

These combined appeals raise a common issue, whether a person who suffered mental injury in consequence of the death or severe bodily injury negligently caused to a close relative can recover damages in tort under the Civil Wrongs Ordinance [New Version], which establishes a cause of action based on common law negligence, and under the Road Accident Compensation Law, 1975, which imposes absolute liability for injuries suffered "in a road accident". After surveying the English, Australian and American judgments relating to compensation for mental injuries suffered because of severe injury to a loved one, the Supreme Court ruled that such damages were recoverable under both the Civil Wrongs Ordinance and the Compensation Law, pursuant to certain guidelines laid down by the Court.

                     

1.  Generally, the conceptual duty of care not to cause mental injury to third persons in consequence of bodily injury caused to the primary victim should be limited to those third persons who are related to the primary victim in the first degree, such as parents and children or spouses. Exceptional circumstances which might also be worthy of legal protection may be left to later cases.

 

2.     It is not necessary that the secondary victim suffer the mental injury by virtue of his having directly perceived the original injury or its immediate aftermath. There should be no such special requirement, whether as part of or superimposed upon the general foreseeability test.

 

3.     Similarly, the significance of the injured person's proximity or remoteness from the scene of the original accident should also be examined in the context of its influence on the foreseeability of the harm.

 

4.     Nor should recovery be limited to such mental injury as is induced by shock. Injury that is the result of continuous exposure to the primary harm, for example by lengthy treatment and care of the primary victim, may also be compensable.

 

5.     Only severe and substantial mental reactions are compensable. Lesser mental effects such as distress, pain and anger, that are daily occurrences and, in the nature of things, temporary and ephemeral, are not recoverable.

 

6.     The same standards for recovery should apply under the Civil Wrongs Ordinance and under the Compensation Law.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 

            LCA 444/87

            LCA 452/87

CA 80/88

           

Abu Sirchan Araf Makabel Munhar Alsoucha and Another

v.

Estate of the late David Dehan and Others

    LCA 444/87

Estate of the late David Dehan and Others

v.

Abu Sirchan Araf Makabel Munhar Alsoucha and Another

    LA 452/87

Hitam Zeidan Jizmawi

v.

Aiyash Jamal and Another

    CA 80/88

           

The Supreme Court Sitting as a Court of Civil Appeals

 

Before Shamgar, p., Barak, J., and D. Levin, J.

 

 

Editor's Synopsis

            These combined appeals raise a common issue, whether a person who suffered mental injury in consequence of the death or severe bodily injury negligently caused to a close relative can recover damages in tort under the Civil Wrongs Ordinance [New Version], which establishes a cause of action based on common law negligence, and under the Road Accident Compensation Law, 1975, which imposes absolute liability for injuries suffered "in a road accident". After surveying the English, Australian and American judgments relating to compensation for mental injuries suffered because of severe injury to a loved one, the Supreme Court ruled that such damages were recoverable under both the Civil Wrongs Ordinance and the Compensation Law, pursuant to certain guidelines laid down by the Court.

                     

1.  Generally, the conceptual duty of care not to cause mental injury to third persons in consequence of bodily injury caused to the primary victim should be limited to those third persons who are related to the primary victim in the first degree, such as parents and children or spouses. Exceptional circumstances which might also be worthy of legal protection may be left to later cases.

 

2.     It is not necessary that the secondary victim suffer the mental injury by virtue of his having directly perceived the original injury or its immediate aftermath. There should be no such special requirement, whether as part of or superimposed upon the general foreseeability test.

 

3.     Similarly, the significance of the injured person's proximity or remoteness from the scene of the original accident should also be examined in the context of its influence on the foreseeability of the harm.

 

4.     Nor should recovery be limited to such mental injury as is induced by shock. Injury that is the result of continuous exposure to the primary harm, for example by lengthy treatment and care of the primary victim, may also be compensable.

 

5.     Only severe and substantial mental reactions are compensable. Lesser mental effects such as distress, pain and anger, that are daily occurrences and, in the nature of things, temporary and ephemeral, are not recoverable.

 

6.     The same standards for recovery should apply under the Civil Wrongs Ordinance and under the Compensation Law.

 

Israel Supreme Court Cases Cited:

[1] CA 294/54 Zvii v. Shamir, 12 P.D. 421.

[2] CA 4/57 Nadir v. Kahanowitz, 11 P.D. 1464.

[3] CA 813/81 Zion Insurance Co. v. Estate of the late David Buskila, 38(4) P.D. 785.

[4] Cr.A. 6/55 Dahoud v. The Attorney General, 9 P.D. 1009.

[5] Cr.A.402/75 Algavish v. The State of lsrael, 30(2) P.D. 561.

[6] CA 145/80 Waknin v. The Bet Shemesh Local Council, 37(1) P.D. 113.

[7] Cr.A. 186/80 Yaari v. The State of lsrael, 35(1) P.D. 769.

[8] CA 243/83 Jerusalem Municipality v. Gordon, 39(1) P.D. 113.

[9] CA 358/83 Shulman v. Zion Insurance Co. Ltd., 42(2) P.D. 844.

 

District Court Cases Cited:

[10] C.C. (Jerusalem) 583/66 Kardi v. Feltzgein, 61 P.M. 161.

[11] Motion (Beersheva) 109/78 Peretz v. Carmi, 1978(1) P.M. 506.

[12] C.C. (Haifa) 910/69 Estate of the late Yehudit Haleb v. Carmel Beach Ltd., 72 P.M. 161.

[13] C.C. (Tel Aviv) 582/72 Shakui v. Salmon, 1979(2) P.M. 77.

[14] C.C. (Jerusalem) 907-09/81 Estate of the late Salhav v. Shalhav, 1984(2) P.M. 441.

 

Australian Cases Cited:

[15]Jaensch v. Coffey (1983-84) 155 C.L.R. 549.

[16] Pratt Goldsmith v. Pratt [1975] V.R. 378.

[17]Mount lsa Mines Ltd. v. Pusey [1970] C.L.R. 383.

 

American Cases Cited:

[18] Dillon v. Legg 441 P.2d 912 (1968).

[19] Champion v. Gray 478 so.2d 17 (1985).

[20]Brown v. Cadillac Motor Car Div. 468 so.2d 17 (1985).

[21] Paugh v. Hanks 451 N.E.2d 759 (1983).

 

English Cases Cited:

[22] Victorian Railway Commissioners v. Coultas (1888) 13 App. Cas.

222 (P.C.).

[23] Dulieu v. White & Sons [1901] 2 K.B. 669.

[24] Hambrook v. Stokes Bros. [1925] 1 K.B. 141 (C.A).

[25] Bourhill v. Young [1942] 2 All E.R. 396 (H.L.).

[26] Boardman v. Sanderson [1964] 1 W.L.R. 1317 (CA).

[27] King v. Phillips [1953] 1 Q.B. 429 (CA).

[28] McCloughlin v. O'Brian [1982] 2 All E.R. 298 (H.L.).

[29] Anns v. Merton London Borough [1978] A.C. 728.

[30] Attia v. British Gas Plc. [1987] All E.R. 455 (CA).

[31] Chadwick v. British Transport Commission [1967] 2 All E.R. 945 (Q.B.).

[32]Dorset Yacht Co. v. Home Office [1970] A.C. 1004.

 

 

 

JUDGMENT

SHAMGAR, P.:

 

            1. Before us are two reciprocal requests for leave to appeal against a judgment of the Jerusalem District Court in an action for damages under the Road Accident Victims Compensation Law, 1975 (hereinafter the Compensation Law). We decided to consider them as though such leave had been granted and the appeals had been brought pursuant to such leave.

 

            An appeal against a judgment of the Nazareth District Court will be considered at the same time.

           

            The two judgments appealed against raise the same question, namely, the liability - within the meaning of the Civil Wrongs Ordinance [New Version] (hereinafter - the Civil Wrongs Ordinance) and the Compensation Law - for mental injury caused to relatives of a person injured in a road accident. That is why we decided to consider the appeals together.

           

            2. LCA 444/87 and 452/87

           

            The relevant facts were surveyed in the partial judgment of the Jerusalem Magistrate Court, which considered the action brought by the applicants in LCA 452/87 (who are the respondents in LCA 444/87).

           

            These are the principal facts:

           

            On 8.1.82, the boy David Dehan was injured by a car driven by the first respondent in LCA 452/87 (the first applicant in LCA 444/87). David was born on 11.9.76 and on the day of the accident he was not yet six years old. He was taken to the Hadassah Hospital, Ein Karem, and died 24 days later. David's parents were not with him at the time of the accident and when they heard about it they went to the hospital where, according to the trial court, "they saw him in serious condition and in terrible agony and sat with him all the time until he died."

           

            After David died, his parents and his estate brought an action under the Compensation Law in the Jerusalem Magistrate Court in which they sought, inter alia, compensation for mental injuries caused to the parents, who are the second and third respondents in LCA 444/87. The injuries were defined as follows:

           

"9. As a result of the accident, the serious injury to the deceased, the stay at his side in the hospital and the sight of his dying and final decease, the plaintiffs' mental and physical health declined.

 

10. The plaintiffs no longer function as in the past. They suffer from stress, depression, fears and nervousness. They are frequently absent from work and require physical and psychiatric help."

 

            3.         The argument of the applicants in LCA 444/87, as set forth in their statement of defence submitted to the Magistrate Court, was that the compensation claimed by the parents was not actionable under the Compensation Law.

           

            In its partial judgment the Magistrate Court held as follows: first, the parents have a cause of action for compensation in tort against the driver for the mental injury "caused in consequence of the trauma which the parents suffered as a result of the injury caused to their son, which includes both pain and suffering". Second, the parents also have a cause of action under the Compensation Law as "victims" who suffered "bodily damage" in a "road accident".

           

            4. The driver and his insurers (the applicants in LCA 444/87 and the respondents in LCA 452/87) appealed against the above two findings in the partial judgment.

           

            The District Court concluded that the injury does not come within the scope of the Compensation Law, because the condition that the bodily damage be caused by a "road accident" was not satisfied. The District Court was of the opinion that:

           

"The respondents' son was injured in the road accident, not the respondents themselves. The respondents were injured at a later time and by something else - by their son's suffering. If there is any connection between their injury and the road accident, it is remote. Moreover, as defined in the Law, an 'injured person' is a person who is injured in a road accident. The preposition 'in' points to a direct injury in the accident, at the time of the accident, at its place and by its force."

 

            As to the cause of action based on the Civil Wrongs Ordinance, the District Court found that the parents had an action for negligence against the defaulting driver. The District Court found that he had a duty of care toward a relative of the direct victim, since he should have foreseen such relative's mental injury, whether the relative was present at the scene of the accident and witnessed it or whether the consequences of the accident were brought to his knowledge at a later stage.

           

            According to the District Court:

           

"It is not the proximity in time and space to the accident that determines but the emotional suffering, and what is the difference between suffering which began at the time of the accident and suffering caused when the relative first sees the victim? ... Once incidental mental injury is brought within the bounds of foreseeability, we say thereby that the negligent person owes a duty of care not only to the immediate victim but also to his relatives who are injured by his suffering. And if that is so, then what is the difference between relatives who were present at the accident and those who were not?"

 

            The driver and his insurers (in LCA 444/87) appealed against the finding of liability in tort; and the parents and the deceased's estate appealed (in LCA 452/87) against that part of the judgment in which the court found that there was no cause of action under the Compensation Law.

           

            5. CA 80/88

           

            The facts in this case were summarized by the parties who formulated an agreed version of the preliminary question now before the court:

           

" 1. The first defendant's lorry hit the plaintiff’s mother while she was returning from the grocery store in her village and injured her critically.

 

2. The mother was hospitalized in the Hillel Yaffe Hospital in Hadera on 18.6.82 and died there of her injuries on 26.6.82.

 

3. The event described above is within the scope of the Compensation Law.

 

4. The plaintiff was not present at the scene of the accident, but was informed about her mother's injury a short time later at her home nearby.

 

5. The plaintiff visited her mother in the hospital during her stay there and afterwards saw her corpse when her mother's body was brought home for burial.

 

6. On the assumption that, as a result of hearing of her mother's injury and seeing her corpse, the plaintiff suffered mental illness - is this illness bodily damage that is compensable under the Compensation Law".

 

            In the District Court, the plaintiff claimed compensation for the mental illness she suffered, and for all her injuries resulting therefrom.

           

            6. The Nazareth District Court's conclusion was that the daughter had no cause of action for compensation in tort in the circumstances of the case before us. The reason for this was the absence of any legal causal connection between her illness and the accident. In the words of the District Court:

           

"The injury which has a legal causal connection with the accident (as opposed to a factual causal connection), and the injury which is directly foreseeable from the accident, is the injury caused in consequence of the accident and not that which is caused because of or in consequence of the someone else's injury in the accident... Once we allow an action for injury which is not directly connected with the accident itself, and the connection with it is only secondary - we are no longer concerned with injury whose cause is legally connected with the accident".

 

            With regard to the cause of action under the Compensation Law, the Nazareth Court was inclined to accept the conclusion of the Jerusalem District Court in the above additional judgment that is before us on appeal - that the plaintiff does not come within the definition of the term "injured person" in a "road accident". The Nazareth Court added:

         

  "The Law is intended to provide relief to victims of road accidents by imposing an absolute duty of compensation. Prima facie, it would appear that the legislature's intention was to compensate the injuries of those actually involved in the accident".

 

            The deceased's daughter - the plaintiff - appeals against the District Court's judgment in both of its aspects (CA 80/88).

           

            7. The Legal Question

           

            Within the framework of cases before us we are asked to reply to each of the following questions:

           

            First, is there liability under the Civil Wrongs Ordinance for mental injury caused to a family member, whose dear one was injured, killed or threatened with such harm, by the defendant's negligent act or omission, when such mental injury is caused by the said harm or as a result thereof.

           

            Second, is a person who suffers such mental injury an "injured person" in a "road accident" within the meaning of the Compensation Law.

           

            The "family members" or "relatives" of whom we speak here are the parents in one case and the daughter in the other; the mental injury we consider is "stress, depression, fears and nervousness" in the one case and "mental illness" in the other. In both matters, we deal with mental injury that caused the plaintiffs both pecuniary injury and non-pecuniary injury.

           

            8. The Israeli Precedents

           

            The courts in Israel have considered the question before us on a few occasions, while examining the English law on the subject and its adoption in our system.

           

            (A) In CA 294/54 [1] the parents of a minor who drowned in a cesspool sued for damages in tort. Among other claims, they sought compensation for the mental shock suffered by the mother when she heard of her son's death and for her mental depression ever since the event. This condition, she claimed, prevented her from pursuing her profession (dressmaking).

           

            The Supreme Court, at page 443, in a judgment delivered by Justice Agranat (as his title was then), refused to compensate this injury, for two reasons: "First, because the English courts have not gone so far, in a single one of their judgments, as to hold that hearing, from a third person, after the fact, of a tragic accident that occurred to a blood relative, and that was caused by the defendant's negligence, could serve as grounds for compensation." The second reason concerns the kind of damage caused. The court reaffirmed what it had held in CA 4/57 [2], at page 1467, that "emotional disturbances, such as emotional trauma and cognitive shock caused to a person as a result of the negligence of another, do not entitle him to damages unless they result in a visible injury or illness". In the circumstances of the case, it was held, as a finding of fact, that the mental suffering caused to the mother as a result of the tragedy that occurred to her son did not express itself in any illness at all.

           

            It may be said, therefore, that the court's opinion in this matter was that, on the one hand, no duty of care existed toward the mother - and it could therefore not have been breached - because of her distance from the scene of the accident; and, on the other hand, that the mother's injury is not compensable as it is solely emotional, unaccompanied by any visible external manifestation.

           

            (B) C.C. (Jerusalem) 583/66 [10] considered the claim of a husband whose wife and youngest son were killed in an accident. The plaintiff claimed, inter alia, that because of his broken heart and the deep sadness which he suffered since the tragedy he forgot to feed his horse, which died as a result. He sued for compensation in the amount of the horse. The court, in a judgment delivered by Judge M. Ben Porat (as her title was then), considered the question whether the wrongdoer owed a duty of care to the husband and held that the husband did not belong to the circle of persons toward whom the wrongdoer owes a duty not to be negligent:

           

            "When a mother sees with her own eyes how her son is run down, she being close to the scene of the accident, she has a cause of action for compensation  against the wrongdoer, if she suffers emotional shock as a result thereof. In such circumstances she is within the scope of persons to whom the wrongdoer owes a duty of care Hambrook v.  Stock Bros. (1925) 1 K.B. 141, 152, because a reasonable driver should foresee the possibility that a mother would be injured by such a sight. However, the situation is different when the parent, or the husband, of the victim was not present at the scene and did not experience the event directly, but heard about it from another person. In such a case he does not come within the range of foreseeability on the part of a reasonable driver, and the latter, therefore, does not owe him a duty of care”.

 

          A similar conclusion was reached in Motion (Beersheva) 109/78 [11]. In that case a son, who suffered a nervous breakdown as a result of his mother's death in a road accident, claimed varying damages (including pain and suffering, costs of treatment and loss of future earnings). The plaintiff was not at the scene of the accident and heard about it afterward from a third party. The court, at page 510, was of the opinion that in establishing a duty of care -

         

"the plaintiff’s geographic relation, time relation or visual relation to the event are relevant considerations in deciding whether the breakdown was a reasonably foreseeable result of the defendant's conduct...

 

In this continuum, it is not necessary that the plaintiff be present at the place where the accident actually occurred; but it is still necessary that the plaintiff should have been an eye-witness to the tragedy or to its immediate aftermath."

 

          The son's action was dismissed for failure to establish any one of the above relations.

         

          (C) A certain relaxation of the limitation that the relative be physically present at the scene of the event for the wrongdoer to be liable for damages toward him was established in the case that was considered in C.C. (Haifa) 910/69 [12]. In that case the plaintiff and her two children were at the seashore. Her children went swimming while the plaintiff remained on the shore. Both children drowned and the plaintiff saw them being brought out of the water and the attempts to revive them. In her presence they were taken to a hospital, where she was informed of their death. The plaintiff claimed that she became mentally ill as a result of the emotional shock she suffered and supported her claim with a medical certificate.

 

            In this case, too, the question confronting the court was whether, in the circumstances, the defendants had breached "a duty which they owed the mother under the Civil Wrongs Ordinance to ensure that she be protected against emotional shock". The court thought, in an opinion written by Judge Schall, that the test to be applied is the foreseeability test, which is accepted as the test for fixing the limits of the duty of care in negligence. The court's conclusion was that the mother had a cause of action in negligence for the emotional shock caused her. It said, at page 166:

           

"The precedents which I have reviewed show that today emotional shock caused by fear or terror can furnish a cause of action against the person who negligently caused a situation which caused the shock, not only when there is a threat of bodily injury to the person himself but also when his children are threatened... The cause of action will be complete even if the mother was not present at the scene of the accident and did not see the tragedy with her own eyes. It is sufficient that it was foreseeable that she would be in the vicinity of the accident, and learn there of the tragedy that befell her child, or that she be in fear that a tragedy had happened to him... If the defendants owed the children a duty to care for their safety while swimming in the sea, then they also owed a duty to the mother, who was on the beach near the place where the children were brought after they were drawn out of the water, to protect her against the emotional shock that the sight of her drowned children was likely to cause" (Emphasis added - M.S.).

 

            (D) Based on the principles laid down in the above judgments, relatives who were involved in, or witness to, an accident to someone dear to them, caused by the defendant's negligence, and who suffered therefrom emotional injury in the form of shock, nervous breakdown or mental illness, were entitled to compensation for their injuries. In C.C. (Tel Aviv) 582/72 [13] the plaintiff was present at the accident to her son which resulted in his death. A medical expert found that she suffered 10% permanent mental disability. The District Court, at page 80, awarded the mother compensation for pain and suffering "both for the suffering itself and because it was likely that her disability makes it more difficult for her to work than otherwise..." Other pecuniary damage was not proved.

 

            The same principles have been applied in matters adjudicated under the Compensation Law. In C.C. (Jerusalem) 907-09/81 [14], at page 458, the court considered the claim of a woman whose husband and two children were killed in a road accident in which she, too, was involved. She claimed compensation for "the shock and grief caused her when she witnessed with her own eyes the tragic results of the accident and the loss of her dear ones in this accident." No defined mental injury was proved. Relying on the principle concerning the plaintiff s presence at the scene of the accident, the court awarded her damages in the amount of 5% of the maximum sum payable under Regulation 2(b) of the Road Accident Victims Compensation Regulations (Calculation of Compensation for Non-Pecuniary Injury), 5776-1976 (cf. CA 4/75 [2], referred to above, which required proof of a "visible injury or illness").

           

            (E) This court affirmed the District Courts' position concerning compensation to a relative for his emotional injuries. CA 813/81 [3] considered, among other matters, a widow's claim for compensation for emotional suffering due to the death of her husband in a road accident. The widow was herself involved in the accident and sat beside her husband who drove the car.

           

            Deputy President, Justice M. Ben Porat, said the following in this context:

           

          "The argument that the widow should not be compensated for her emotional suffering as a result of her husband's death must be dismissed, in my opinion. She was in the car at the time of the accident, and her loss of consciousness was the result of this event and not unconnected with it. This is sufficient under the Israeli precedents, in my opinion, to recognize her cause of action for compensation for the suffering resulting from her husband's death: C.C. (Haifa) 910/69; C.C. (Tel Aviv) 582/72. There is similarly no reason not to interpret the term "bodily injury" in section 1 of the Compensation Law to include emotional shock caused to the injured person by the actual injury (and perhaps even by the possible injury) to a relative, and no one has argued otherwise in the proceedings before us. It should be noted that the English judgments in recent years reflect a departure from the demand for immediate presence as an eye witness (McLoughlin v. O'Brian (1982)). In any event, it is the fact that the widow received a shock from the very event which was common to her and to her husband. It would, therefore, be artificial to separate her suffering in consequence of the shock caused by the event itself, from her suffering caused by the death of her husband when the event occurred".

 

            (F) To sum up, the Israeli courts have allowed a first-degree relative's claim and have awarded him damages on account of emotional injury caused him when he was witness to a negligent act or omission, committed by the defendant against his dear one, that caused such person actual injury or death. The rule is the same when the relative was at least in the vicinity of the scene of the event.

           

            So far as a cause of action under the Civil Wrongs Ordinance is concerned, it has been held that in such circumstances the defendant owes the plaintiff relative a duty of care not to cause him to suffer any mental shock, since a reasonable person, in such circumstances, should have foreseen that the plaintiff, who witnessed with his very own eyes the tragic occurrence to his dear one, will be injured emotionally as a result thereof. Foreseeablity of the injury has been the key to the establishment of the duty of care owed to the relative, as an independent duty separate from the duty of care which the wrongdoer owed to the direct victim who was injured bodily as a result of the breach of the duty of care in the same event.

           

            Concerning the cause of action under the Compensation Law, the relative who was present was recognized, by virtue of the same principles, as an "injured person" in a "road accident", who is entitled to compensation under the Law and the Road Accident Victims Compensation (Calculation of Compensation for Non-Pecuniary Damage) Regulations.

 

            9. The English Precedents

           

            The Israeli courts have referred to English law in connection with the question before us. It would not be superfluous, therefore, to examine, by way of comparison, the developments in English law.

           

            (A) The issue of mental injury, in its various forms, has been examined in English law with the greatest of caution. This restraint has its source in two central considerations.

           

            First, there was the fear that the treatment of injuries in man's mental system with the concepts and the same legal framework as are used with respect to bodily injuries could flood the courts with baseless claims based either on deliberate deception or false illusions. Doubt was also expressed in this context concerning the reliability of medical opinions, with regard to both the very existence of mental injury and the causal connection between the injury and the defendant's negligence. The English courts tended to regard mental injury as incidental to bodily injury, hence their reluctance to recognize mental injury, standing by itself pure and simple, as compensable. They required that the mental injury be accompanied by external physiological consequences (such as a miscarriage or a heart attack) or that there be a severe mental injury (such as hysteria or neurotic fright).

           

            Second, there was the fear that if liability for mental injuries per se were recognized, this would impose too heavy a burden on the conduct of the person who is required to refrain from causing such injury to a fellow-man (see J.G. Fleming, The Law of Torts (Sydney, 7th ed., 1987) 145; H. Street, The Law of Torts (London, 8th ed., by M. Brazier, 1988) 177).

 

            This is the basis of the judgment handed down by the Privy Council in 1888 (Victorian Railways Commissioners v. Coultas (1888) [22]). In that case a woman claimed compensation for the nervous shock caused her by the negligence of the person in charge of a railway gate who allowed the carriage in which she was travelling to cross the railway tracks just a moment before the train passed. As a result of the shock which she suffered she miscarried. The Privy Council allowed the defendant's appeal against the judgment of damages in the lower courts. It stated in the judgment, at page 225:

 

"According to the evidence of the female plaintiff her fright was caused by seeing the train approaching, and thinking they were going to be killed. Damages arising from mere sudden terror unaccompanied by any actual physical injury, but occasioning a nervous or mental shock, cannot under such circumstances, their Lordships think, be considered a consequence which, in the ordinary course of things, would flow from the negligence of the gate-keeper."

 

            (B) In the judgment in the case of Dulieu v. White & Sons (1901) [23] the above approach was abandoned for the first time, and the court recognized liability for the injury to a pregnant woman who miscarried as a result of nervous shock occasioned when a cart to which a horse was harnessed was driven negligently into the inn in which she was at the time. It was stated in the judgment that in order for the shock to be compensable, it had to flow from fear, that was reasonable in the circumstances, of physical injury to the person himself.

           

            In the judgment in the case of Hambrook v. Stokes Bros. (1925) [24] the Court of Appeals recognized the right of a mother to compensation for the nervous shock she suffered because she saw a lorry roll down a hill toward the place where her children were at the time. It transpired, in the end, that one of the children was injured. The mother died a few months later. An action was brought against the driver of the lorry who had negligently parked it in such a way that it began rolling down the slope of the hill by itself. It should be stressed that the mother herself was not exposed to threat of bodily harm from the lorry and that only her children were endangered. It was held that there was no logic and reason to distinguish between a mother's fear of threat of injury to her children and her fear of injury to herself. In the words of Bankes I, at page 151:

           

"Assume two mothers crossing this street at the same time when this lorry comes thundering down, each holding a small child by the hand. One mother is courageous and devoted to her child. She is terrified, but thinks only of the damage to her child, and not at all about herself. The other woman is timid and lacking in the motherly instinct. She also is terrified, but thinks only of the damage to herself and not at all about her child. The health of both mothers is seriously affected by the mental shock occasioned by the fright. Can any real distinction be drawn between the two cases? Will the law recognise a cause of action in the case of the less deserving mother, and none in the case of the more deserving one? Does the law say that the defendant ought reasonably to have anticipated the non-natural feeling of the timid mother, and not the natural feeling of the courageous mother? I think not."

 

            Later on the judge enumerates the factors which the injured mother's husband must prove in order to succeed in an action for compensation (id., at p. 152):

           

"... that the death of his wife resulted from the shock occasioned by the running away of the lorry, that the shock resulted from what the plaintiffs wife either saw or realised by her own unaided senses, and not from something which someone told her, and that the shock was due to a reasonable fear of immediate personal injury either to herself or to her children."

 

In sum, the conditions are:

 

(1) Shock caused by the threat to the woman or to her children.

 

            (2) Direct perception of the event, that is seeing or hearing the injury, as opposed to being informed about it by someone else.

           

            (3) Reasonable fear of injury to herself or to her children.

           

            (C) The first case, on the issue before us, that reached the House of Lords concerned a woman who, when getting off a tram, was witness to an accident in which a bicycle rider, who rode negligently, collided with a car. The bicycle rider was killed. The plaintiff heard the sound of the crash of the collision and saw the blood on the street after the body was removed from the scene. The plaintiff, who was pregnant, miscarried as a result of the shock. The reference is to Bourhill v. Young (1942) [25]. The House of Lords dismissed the woman's appeal on the ground that the bicycle rider owed no duty of care toward a person who it could not be foreseen would be injured bodily or mentally as a result of his negligent conduct. It was held that a reasonable person could not foresee, in the circumstances of the case, that a passer-by with ordinary phlegm and fortitude would suffer emotional shock as a result of the noises and the sights which the plaintiff experienced. This judgment laid down the basis for the rule that the question of compensation for emotional shock must be resolved in each case according to the foreseeability test. Compensation would be awarded only when a reasonable person in the wrongdoer's position would have foreseen that the plaintiff would suffer nervous shock as a result of his negligent act.

 

            In the words of Lord Porter, at page 409:

           

"The question whether emotional disturbance or shock, which a defender ought reasonably to have anticipated as likely to follow from his reckless driving, can ever form the basis of a claim is not in issue. It is not every emotional disturbance or every shock which should have been foreseen. The driver of a car or vehicle even though careless is entitled to assume that the ordinary frequenter of the streets has sufficient fortitude to endure such incidents as may from time to time be expected to occur in them, including the noise of a collision and the sight of injury to others, and is not to be considered negligent towards one who does not possess the customary phlegm."

 

            Later judgments adopted the test laid down by the House of Lords in the Bourhill case. Thus, for example, a father was given compensation for emotional shock caused him when the defendant drove his car backwards onto his son's leg. The father did not see the accident, but heard his son's screams from nearby. Boardman v. Sanderson (1964) [26]. On the other hand, in another case a mother's claim was denied where, upon hearing screams, she looked out of the window and saw her son under the wheels of a taxi (King v. Philips (1953) [27]. It was held, at page 442:

 

"The taxicab driver cannot reasonably be expected to have forseen that his backing would terrify a mother 70 yards away..."

 

            The judgment in King [27] was severely criticized, mainly because, in the light of the rule laid down in Hambrook [24], there was no ground to distinguish between the two cases (see, for example: H. Teff, "Liability for Negligently Inflicted Nervous Shock" 99 L.Q.R. (1983) 100, 101; fleming, supra, at 149 n. 79).

           

            (D) To sum up, until the leading judgment by the House of Lords in McLoughlin v. O'Brian (1982) [28], which will be referred to below, the rule which guided the English courts in the matter of compensation for nervous shock was as follows:

           

            (1) The right to compensation exists only for a relative who is very close to the victim of the accident;

           

            (2) The right is limited to a relative who was present at the scene of the accident, or was in very close proximity to it.

           

            In the words of Street, supra, at 179:

           

"The limits on liability established by analysis of the case-law up to 1982 appeared to be that the plaintiff should be present at the scene of the accident, or very near to it, so that with his unaided senses he realised what had happened, and that generally he must be very closely related to the person suffering physical injury. Indeed in the vast majority of cases the plaintiff has been the parent of a young child".

 

            10. (A) A leading judgment on our subject is that of the House of Lords in McLoughlin [28].

           

            The plaintiff, Mrs. McLoughlin, was at home when her husband and three children went for a drive in the family car. A lorry collided with their car two miles away from the house. It was determined that the accident occurred as a result of the lorry driver's negligence. Mrs'. McCIoughlin's daughter was killed and her husband and two other children were injured in varying degrees. Mrs. McLoughlin was informed about the accident an hour later and immediately went to the hospital to which the injured were taken. There she saw her injured family in the state in which they were brought from the scene of the accident and grasped the extent of the disaster that had befallen her. As a result of her tragic experience, the plaintiff suffered "severe trauma, organic depression and a change of personality, accompanied by physiological manifestations" (i.e., mental injury with physical-external expression): id., at p. 301.

 

          The lower court thought that the defendants did not care Mrs. McLoughlin a duty of care since her injuries from shock were not foreseeable in the circumstances. The Court of Appeal held that the injury caused to her was foreseeable, but refused to recognize a duty of care in the circumstances, since Mrs. McLoughlin was not present at the scene of the accident and there was no basis in the existing precedents for finding liability in these circumstances. In other words, considerations of judicial policy caused the appellate court not to recognize liability in tort, despite the finding concerning foreseeability.

         

          (B) The House of Lords reversed the decision and Mrs. McLoughlin's appeal was allowed. The rule which was established there was that a relative, who suffered mental shock as a result of seeing an accident or its immediate aftermath, could recover compensation from the negligent wrongdoer, if the shock which was caused to him was reasonably foreseeable in the circumstances of the case. This judgment, which is considered till today to be the leading judgment on the subject, examined the existing English case-law and laid out the central rules in the matter before us.

         

          Lord Wilberforce was of the opinion that Mrs. McLoughlin's case could be examined in the light of the precedents which had been established in England until that time and could be seen to be an additional link in the chain, that is, a direct and natural continuation in the development of the law. In his opinion, one could claim compensation for nervous shock caused by negligence, under English common law, and the plaintiff need not prove that he suffered bodily injury or fear of such bodily injury, it being sufficient that there was such injury, or the fear thereof, to a person close to him (his spouse or child). Until then, as indicated, the courts had recognized liability for injury caused when the plaintiff saw or heard, that is, when he was present at the scene of the accident in which his close relative was injured, or even if he did not see or hear it, but he arrived at the scene immediately thereafter and discovered its immediate aftermath.

 

            Lord Wilberforce was of the opinion, therefore, at page 302, that:

           

"If one continues to follow the process of logical progression, it is hard to see why the present plaintiff also should not succeed. She was not present at the accident, but she came very soon after on its aftermath. If, from a distance of some 100 yards... she had found her family by the roadside, she would have come within principle 4 above. Can it make any difference that she comes on them in an ambulance, or, as here, in a nearby hospital, when, as the evidence shows, they were in the same condition, covered with oil and mud, and distraught with pain?”.

 

            Further on in his judgment Lord WilbeKorce reiterated the principle (which he had laid down in his judgment in Anns v. Merton London Borough (1978) [29]) that foreseeability of the damage is not sufficient per se to establish a duty of care and liability for compensation in tort, but that one should set out the boundary-lines of liability on the basis of considerations of legal policy, and one should consider whether it is proper to impose responsibility toward every person whose injury is a likely probability in the circumstances. In other words, foreseeability of damage is an essential condition but not a sufficient one; particularly when the damage is of the nature of mental shock or disturbance, which could, in the natural course of events, occur to very many "secondary injured parties". There is, therefore, a real need to limit the scope of recoverable damages.

           

            Lord Wilberforce reviewed the considerations by which he thought one should be guided in establishing the limits of liability (such as, for example the fear that the courts would be inundated with claims, ("the floodgates argument"), the fear of dissimilation and fraud, increasing the onus of insurance on road-users, etc.), and listed three factors which should be considered when examining liability for nervous shock. According to him, there are three policy constraints which it is essential to apply alongside, and in addition to, the foreseeability test. They are: the class of persons whose claims will be recognized; their proximity to the scene of the accident in time and place; and the means by which the shock was caused.

 

            As to the first element, the choice is between the closest of family relationships (parent-child) and opening the court portals to a casual passersby who happened by chance to be at the scene of the accident and suffered nervous shock in consequence thereof. The House of Lords did not need to decide this matter on its merits, since Mrs. McLoughlin's relationship with those who were physically injured in the accident was of the first kind. The view was expressed, on page 304, that:

           

          "the closer the tie (not merely in relationship but in care) the greater the claim for consideration. The claim, in any case, has to be judged in the light of the other factors, such as proximity to the scene in time and place, and the nature of the accident".

           

            Concerning proximity to the scene of the accident it was held that such proximity most certainly must exist, since it should not be forgotten that the plaintiff must prove that it was the defendant's negligence that caused the nervous shock and not later developments. It was further noted that experience shows that insistence upon physical presence at the scene of the accident is not realistic and is even unjust. Therefore, the claim of one who arrived immediately after the traumatic event and observed its immediate aftermath would not be dismissed. This is the "aftermath" doctrine, by means of which the courts overcame the demand for physical presence before the judgment in the McLoughlin case. In summing up this point, he said, at page 305:

           

          "Finally, and by way of reinforcement of 'aftermath' cases, I would accept, by analogy with 'rescue' situations, that a person of whom it could be said that one could expect nothing else than that he or she would come immediately to the scene (normally a parent or a spouse) could be regarded as being within the scope of foresight and duty. Where there is not immediate presence, account must be taken of the possibility of alterations in the circumstances, for which the defendant should not be responsible".

 

            As for the question of the means by which the shock was caused, there had not been any occasion which recognized the claim of a person who had suffered a shock as a result of receiving information from a third party, so that (page 305) -

           

"the shock must come through sight or hearing of the event or of its immediate aftermath. Whether some equivalent of sight or hearing, e.g. through simultaneous television, would suffice may have to be considered".

 

            It should be noted that Mrs. McLoughlin heard about the accident from a third party, who informed her about the tragedy to her home. But the duty of care which was recognized toward her concerned only what she saw with her own eyes, that is, the aftermath of the accident which she observed in the hospital and not the information she received before that second hand.

           

            (C) A second judge, Lord Bridge, also discussed the question of the appropriate legal policy and said the following in this context, at page 319:

           

"On the one hand, if the criterion of liability is to be reasonable foreseeability simpliciter, this must, precisely because questions of causation in psychiatric medicine give rise to difficulty and uncertainty, introduce an element of uncertainty into the law and open the way to a number of arguable claims, which a more precisely fixed criterion of liability would exclude. I accept that the element of uncertainty is an important factor. I believe that the 'floodgates' argument, however, is, as it always has been, greatly exaggerated. On the other hand, it seems to me inescapable that any attempt to define the limit of liability by requiring, in addition to reasonable foreseeability, that the plaintiff claiming damages for psychiatric illness should have witnessed the relevant accident, should have been present at or near the place where it happened, should have come on its aftermath and thus have some direct perception of it, as opposed to merely learning of it after the event, should be related in some particular degree to the accident victim - to draw a line by reference to any of these criteria must impose a largely arbitrary limit of liability. I accept, of course, the importance of the factors indicated in the guidelines suggested by Tobriner J in Dillon v. Legg as bearing on the degree of foreseeability of the plaintiff’s psychiatric illness".

           

            (D) The legal literature regards the positions of Lord Wilberforce and Lord Bridge as representing the majority opinion in the McLoughlin case [28]. Lord Scarman commented that there is no room for considerations of policy in this context and that the legislature should express its opinion on the subject. Lord Edmund-Davies examined the matter before him in light of the situation of the "rescuer", toward whom it has long been recognized there is a duty to take care not to cause him nervous shock (see: P. Handernon, "Shock and Policy: McLoughlin v. O'Brian" 15 U.W. Aust. L. Rev. (1983) 398, 401). Nevertheless, it is customary to distinguish between the approaches of the above two judges on the question of the application of legal policy considerations in establishing liability for negligence in tort. While Lord Wilberforce is though to have added to the pure test of foreseeability additional external conditions, Lord Bridge's stand is that such conditions are merely considerations for establishing the degree of foreseeability in the circumstances of the case. It would seem that the first approach is stricter and more dogmatic, while the second appears more flexible, since it does not obviate the possibility of recognizing liability in a future case in which foreseeability will be established despite the failure to fulfil all three conditions with respect to proximity and immediacy. An example can be found in the words of Lord Bridge himself, who was prepared to leave for further consideration the possible claim of a woman who read in a newspaper (accompanied by pictures) that the hotel in which her family was staying was burnt down and only later was informed that her entire family had perished, with the consequence that she lost her reason. In such circumstances, Lord Bridge said, the mental illness was most certainly foreseeable, and therefore, would compensation be refused only because of the lack of presence at the scene of the catastrophe and because the mosaic of tragic events was completed with the aid of imagination (see pages 319-320 of the judgment[28])?

 

            On the question of the decisive weight of considerations of policy in fixing the boundaries for liability for nervous shock, the majority opinion sides with Lord Wilberforce's system, with which Lord Edmund-Davies and Lord Russell concurred (see also in this connection Attia v. British Gas Plc. (1987) [30], at 463-464).

           

            Among the writers, there are those who prefer Lord Wilberforce's approach, which produces, it is argued, a higher degree of certainty and predictability. Thus, for example, R.A. Buckley, The Modem Law of Negligence (London, 1988) 23:

           

"Nevertheless it is submitted that it is likely to remain true that the application of the forseeability test is subject to some degree of qualification in this area. Accordingly Lord Wilberforce's overt recognition of this in McLoughlin v. O'Brian is to be welcomed. It is both more convincing and, insofar as the special factors can be specifically identified, likely in this unusual area to produce a higher degree of certainty and predictability than insistence that assertion of the foreseeability test leaves nothing further to be said".

 

            On the other hand, there are those who prefer to rely on the foreseeability test exclusively. For example, Teff, supra, at page 102:

           

"The key consideration is whether or not the plaintiff ought to have been in the contemplation of the defendant as someone who might suffer psychiatric illness, given the particular circumstances".

 

            11. Another judgment, which interpreted the McLoughlin [28] rule and discussed it sseveral aspects was handed down recently by the Court of Appeals in Attia [30]. There, a woman sued the gas company that installed a heating system in her home negligently, which caused the house to bum down. The claim was both for damage to property and psychiatric damage resulting from nervous shock. The Court of Appeal considered the question of liability for psychiatric illness whose origin was damage to property, as distinct from death or bodily damage to another. The plaintiff s right to compensation was recognized (see id., page 458, opposite the letter D). The facts in this case are different from the issue before us: whereas in the cases discussed hitherto the courts considered the legal possibility of recognizing a duty of care toward someone who was injured mentally in addition to the duty which was owed to the direct victims of the accident and which was breached; Attia recognized a duty of care not to act negligently toward the plaintiff as regards her property; and the question was whether the plaintiffs mental injury was not too remote and whether it was included within the scope of the duty that was breached.

 

            On the question of the dispute between Lord Wilberforce and Lord Bridge - that is, considerations of policy as against the foreseeability test simpliciter - Lord Justice Woolf said, at page 461:

           

"...differing views were taken by the members of the House of Lords in McLouglin v. O'Brian and by the members of the High Court of Australia in Jaensch v. Coffey on the question whether, if the injury was foreseeable, liability could be excluded as a matter of policy. Fortunately, for the purposes of this appeal I do not consider that it is necessary to resolve this divergence of opinion. Even assuming that the test is not confined to being one of foreseeability, I cannot conceive that, if the injury which the plaintiff alleges that she suffered was a foreseeable consequence of the defendant's negligence, there could be any overriding policy reason for preventing her recovering damages. As I have already pointed out, she could well have sustained physical injuries as well as the psychiatric injuries of which she complains when she would have been entitled to damages and in my view there can be no reason of policy for distinguishing between the two types of injury".

 

            12. Lord Justice Woolf refers above to the judgment of the Australian Court of Appeals in Jaensch v. Coffey (1983-1984) [15].

           

            In that case the plaintiff was a woman whose husband was hurt in a road accident caused by the defendant's negligence. The plaintiff, who was at home at the time, did not come to the scene of the accident but was brought to the hospital immediately thereafter, where she saw her husband being taken in and out of the operating room several times. Late at night she left the hospital and went home. During the course of the night she received several telephone calls in which she was informed that her husband's condition had deteriorated. She arrived at the hospital the following morning and during the course of the day it was not certain whether her husband would survive or not. In the end, the husband recovered and left the hospital after several weeks, whereas the plaintiff was soon found to be suffering from mental illness characterized by depression and a high degree of fear. It was found that the matters which she had seen and heard in the hospital on the night of the accident and the following day had caused the mental illness. The Court of Appeals, relying, inter alia, on the English decisional law in McLoughlin [28], awarded the plaintiff damages, applying the following rules:

           

            (a) One who claims for damages because of nervous shock, must prove, by expert medical testimony, that he suffers from "a recognized psychiatric illness".

           

            (b) The illness must be "shock induced", that is, it must be caused by a sudden shock, and not be the result of a continuous process of exposure to, and involvement in, the suffering of another, for example, by caring for him.

           

            In the words of Judge Brennan, at page 565:

           

          "A plaintiff may recover only if the psychiatric illness is the result physical injury negligently inflicted on him by the defendant or if it is induced by 'shock'. Psychiatric illness caused in other ways attracts no damages, though it is reasonably foreseeable that psychiatric illness might be a consequence of the defendant's carelessness. The spouse who has been worn down by caring for a tortiously injured husband or wife and who suffers psychiatric illness as a result goes without compensation; a parent made distraught by the wayward conduct of a brain-damaged child and who suffers psychiatric illness as a result has no claim against the tortfeasor liable to the child".

           

            (c) The psychiatric illness must flow from a negligent act of the defendant, who caused bodily injury to or endangered another. An act or omission of personal risk, that causes mental illness to another, cannot raise a right to damages.

           

            The court was unanimous insofar as the rules enumerated above are concerned. A majority of the judges of the Australian Court of Appeals supported the additional rules which will be enumerated later.

           

            (d) As stated above, there was general agreement that the plaintiff would not be entitled to damages for nervous shock caused by negligence unless

           

            "some recognisable psychiatric illness induced by shock was reasonably forseeable" (ibid, at 566).

           

            The minority were of the opinion that the foreseeability test is the only test that should be applied in establishing liability, whereas the majority (as the majority position in the McLoughlin case [28]) were of the opinion that the foreseeability test alone is insufficient, and that several external limitations should be added, whose origin is in considerations of legal policy. According to the majority approach, then, the foreseeability of injury as a probable result of the defendant's negligence is an essential condition, but not a sufficient one.

           

            (e) According to the majority opinion, another element which must be proved in order to establish the duty of care is that there be a relationship between the plaintiff and the person who was killed or injured or exposed to danger as a result of the defendant's negligence. The relationship must be "close and intimate" (ibid [15], at 555).

           

            (f) So, too, it is necessary that the plaintiff be present and perceive with his senses the accident or its immediate aftermath (Judge Deane, as Lord Bridge in the McLoughlin case [28], left the question of damages for mental injury reasonably and foreseeably resulting from information given to the plaintiff second hand for further consideration).

           

            (g) The plaintiff must prove proximity in time and place between the accident and its immediate aftermath, on the one hand, and the mental injury caused him, on the other hand.

           

            13. It is not superfluous to note that in some of the Australian states there is express legislation awarding compensation to a relative (a parent or a spouse) of one who is killed or injured or exposed to danger, who suffers mental shock. The compensation is not conditional on establishing an independent duty of care toward the relative or complying with the test of foreseeability. Similarly, proximity to the event in time or place is not required. As to other relatives of the direct victim, who are neither parents nor spouses, they are entitled to compensation if the accident occurred within the range of their sight or hearing (for fuller details, see Fleming, supra, at 150-15 l; and Jaensch [15], at 601-602).

           

            14. Interim Summary

           

            It would be useful to make an interim summary of the guiding principles that have taken shape in English common law over the years with respect to compensation for mental injury resulting from negligence.

           

            (A) A plaintiff seeking to recover compensation for mental injury must prove that he suffered "nervous shock". This has been interpreted to mean "any recognisable psychiatric illness", as distinct from sorrow, grief or any other mental distress, which are not compensable. The reference is, therefore, to a sick mental reaction, which has to be proved by means of suitable medical evidence:

           

"The plaintiffs right of action depends on proof of 'nervous shock'. It is clear from the cases that, for legal purposes, this term implies mental distress which results in an acknowledged medical condition, whether physical, such as a heart attack or miscarriage, or psychopathological, as with various neuroses, hysteria, schizophrenia or morbid depression. Emotional distress without objective symptoms will not suffice. Thus mere temporary sensations of fright, tension or anger, and feelings of grief, anguish or sorrow without more cannot ground an action" (Teff, supra, at 105).

 

            I shall enlarge upon the medical aspects of the subject (including the distinction between "primary" and "secondary" reactions to a traumatic event) at a later stage (see also Jaensch [15], at 600-60).

           

            (B) An additional requirement concerns the process of causation, or the manner in which the mental illness was caused, which is that it has to be shock induced. As explained above, the mental illness must be the immediate consequence of a sudden and severe emotional experience and not the product of the cumulative influence of the accident and its aftermath on the plaintiff.

           

            In Pratt & Goldsmith v. Pratt (1975) 116], the court of the State of Victoria, in Australia, dismissed the action of a mother who suffered mental illness, whose symptoms appeared weeks (if not months, as stated in the judgment) after the accident. It appears that the reason for dismissing the action was based more on the absence of a causal connection and the remoteness of the injury rather than on the .existence of a duty of care, since according to the facts of the case, the plaintiff witnessed the immediate aftermath of the accident but she failed to prove that her illness was "shock induced".

           

            Based on scientific criteria, this condition for imposing liability appears not to be connected to the foreseeability test, that is to the requirement that the mental illness which the plaintiff suffered was probably foreseeable as a result of the defendant's negligent act: one can find in the medical literature support for the opposite thesis concerning mental illness as a result of continuous pressure and strain resulting from exposure to and involvement in the aftermath of the physical injury caused to another. This condition is, therefore, external to the manner in which the duty of care is established and its source is in considerations of legal policy and the inclination to limit the circle of persons entitled to compensation for mental illness caused by negligence (see Fleming, supra, at 149 n. 85).

           

            In the Jaensch case [15], it was stated in this connection, at p. 601:

           

"There is also strong expert support for the proposition that there is a real - and foreseeable - risk that psychiatric illness may result from mental stress during the period consequent upon bereavement, particularly conjugal bereavement, or during a period of constant association and care of a badly injured spouse or other close relative independently of any shock sustained at the time of the actual death or injury. While it must now be accepted that any realistic assessment of the reasonably foreseeable consequences of an accident involving actual or threatened serious bodily injury must, in an appropriate case, include the possibility of injury in the form of nervous shock being sustained by a wide range of persons not physically injured in the accident, the outer limits of reasonable foreseeability of mere psychiatric injury cannot be identified in the abstract or in advance".

           

            (C) The nervous shock to the plaintiff must result from a negligent act that caused physical injury or threatened such injury to someone other than the defendant himself. Thus, for example, a pregnant woman, who had a miscarriage as a result of nervous shock she suffered when she saw a window-cleaner who, in the course of working outside a window, lost his hold and fell to the ground, would not be entitled to compensation even though her injury could have been reasonably foreseen in the circumstances (for discussion of this subject, which does not directly apply in our case, see F.A. Trindade, "The Principles Governing the Recovery of Damages for Negligently Caused Nervous Shock" 45 Camb. L.J. (1986) 476, 481-482, 484; F.A. Trindade, "Negligently Caused Nervous Shock - An Antipodean Perspective" 5 Oxford J. Legal Stud. (1985) 305, 307).

           

            (D) The plaintiff must show that the defendant owes him a duty of care not to cause him harm of the nature of mental illness which is foreseeable in the circumstances of the case. In other words, there must be foreseeability of mental illness caused by shock, but it is not necessary that the specific mental illness suffered by the plaintiff be foreseen or every stage of its development. It is sufficient to prove the causal chain with reference to foreseeability on the part of a reasonable person, in the circumstances.

           

            We have seen that considerations of legal policy have been superimposed on the pure foreseeability test, in order to limit the scope of liability and to deny recovery to some persons for various reasons (including the fear of imposing too heavy a burden on the defendants, of flooding the courts with actions, some of which are vexatious, and the like), despite the fact that their injury was foreseeable. Only thus, for example, can we explain the third principle enumerated above concerning the absence of compensation for mental injuries resulting from negligence that caused an accident to oneself. Furthermore, it would appear that limiting the compensable damage to mental illness (as opposed to lesser mental harm) derives from the same source. This is the reason also for the demand that the mental illness be caused by shock:

 

"...An examination of all the decided cases on nervous shock in Britain and Australia is more likely to lead to the conclusion that reasonable foreseeability by the defendant of some recognised psychiatric illness induced by shock cannot be the sole test for determining whether a duty of care is owed. If it were the sole test, it would be difficult to exclude, from those owed a duty of care, the close relative or friend who has no contact with the accident or its immediate aftermath but who suffers reasonably foreseeable nervous shock by reason of constant social contact, as loyal nurse or companion, with the injured victim" (Trindade, Camb. L.J., supra, at 484).

 

            15. As mentioned above, it is customary to enumerate three conditions which the plaintiff must fulfil in order to establish an action for compensation for mental injury, in addition to the requirement of foreseeability of the injury in the circumstances of the case. The common characteristic of these three conditions, which will be enumerated below, is that they relate to proof of proximity between the accident and its immediate aftermath, such as the death, injury or threat of injury to the direct victim, and the person who was injured mentally as a result thereof.

           

            The first condition is that there be a close relationship between the plaintiff and the direct victim of the accident. A family relationship of the first order (spouse, parents, children) is sufficient, of course. But a relationship of intimacy and care - a "tie of care" - not based on a family relationship, can also justify imposing liability. One who is injured mentally but is not within the category of "relative" will be deemed to be a casual passerby, toward whom there is no duty of care. However, liability was recognized in the past for the injury caused to a person who rushed to rescue persons injured in a terrible train accident and was hurt mentally as a result of the traumatic scenes he witnessed. (Allowance of compensation to a rescuer also stems from the consideration, based on the public interest, that such behavior should be encouraged; see Chadwick v. British Transport Commission (1967) [31]). It has been held in Australia that close work relations are also sufficient for this purpose: Mount Isa Mines Ltd. v. Pusey (1970) [17]. (For a fuller discussion of this subject, see Trindade, Cam. L.J., supra, at 486-489).

 

            According to the known medical information, the most important factor explaining the phenomenon of mental illness caused by injury to another is the extent and intensity of the relationship between the direct victim of the negligent event, who was killed or suffered actual or threatened injury, and the person who became mentally ill:

           

"Much of the artificiality surrounding the analysis of foreseeability in the cases could be avoided if the courts paid more attention to what medical science can tell us about the causes of nervous shock. Thus, in the absence of fear for himself, the crucial determinant of whether the plaintiff is so affected as to suffer from a 'recognisable psychiatric illness' is almost invariably the nature of his relationship with the victim. Since it is normally only when the relationship between plaintiff and victim is in fact exceptionally close that medical experience indicates a degree of reaction that would be compensable, fear of the floodgates seems misconceived" (Teff, supra, at 104).

 

And see also the Jaensch case [15], at 600.

 

            The second condition is that there must be proximity of place and time, between the accident and its aftermath, on the one hand, and the shock which caused the mental illness from which the plaintiff suffers, on the other hand. The origin of this condition is in the requirement that the plaintiff be present at the accident and see or hear the injury done to his relative. This condition has not been preserved in its original form but has been softened by the decisions over the years, so that what is required today is that the plaintiff be close to the accident or to its immediate aftermath. For example, though he is not present at the scene of the accident itself when it occurred, he learns of the tragedy from his own senses, at the first opportunity, for example in the ambulance or in the hospital to which the injured person was taken.

 

            "Laibility cannot rationally be made to depend upon a race between a spouse and an ambulance; it must depend upon what the spouse perceives, its effect upon her, and whether her perceptions and their effect are the reasonably foreseeable result of the defendant's careless conduct" (ibid, at 578).

           

            This condition is linked to the third condition, in addition to the condition of foreseeability itself, that the plaintiff must actually feel the effect of the accident and its aftermath with his own senses. This means that it is not sufficient that he receive the information second hand, even if it be imparted to him close to the event in time and in place. "What is required is that the plaintiff must actually experience the accident or its immediate aftermath himself.

           

            The source of these last two conditions concerning the direct contact and the degree of proximity in time and place between the plaintiff and the traumatic event is in the belief that the closer the plaintiff is to the tragic occurrence, the more likely it is that the mental injury he incurred was foreseeable as a probable consequence of the defendant's negligence. The theory is that the further one is distanced and removed from the scene of the accident the less likely it is that one would suffer mental injury as a result of someone else's death or bodily injury. The power of the severe event is softened and blunted so that it cannot any longer be said that the defendant should have foreseen that the plaintiff would suffer shock which would cause him mental illness (since, it must be remembered, the requirement is that the mental illness be shock induced); and although exposure to the later consequences of the accident (such as, through caring for the direct victim) can cause mental injuries, and even mental disease, this would be the product of a continuous process of confrontation with the results of the tragedy. As explained above, the requirement is that the mental illness result from sudden nervous shock. The assumption is that an event that is later than the tragedy itself and its results cannot cause so severe a shock as to develop into mental illness:

         

  "When the scene of an accident is left behind, and the perception of some later phenomenon induces a psychiatric illness in a plaintiff, the factual difficulties in the way of establishing negligence occasioning nervous shock are greatly increased though the principles are unchanged. The occurrence or existence of the later phenomenon, its sudden perception by the plaintiff and the inducing of the plaintiff s psychiatric illness must be proved to be the results, and the reasonably foreseeable results, of the defendant's conduct. But the separation in time and distance of the later phenomenon from the immediate consequences of the defendant's conduct may make it difficult to prove the elements of causation and reasonable foreseeability as they apply in cases of nervous shock. The cry of distress which summons a rescuer, spouse or parent to the scene of an accident may lose some of its urgency as time passes after the initial injury; later visits by a spouse or parent to the injured person in hospital may not be so distressing as to induce psychiatric illness in a spouse or parent of a normal standard of susceptibility - especially if the injured person's condition and treatment proceed without dramatic fluctuations. It may not be reasonably foreseeable that the perception of the injured spouse or child in hospital might induce a psychiatric illness" (ibid, at 570).

 

            The imposition of these two last conditions in addition to the requirement of foreseeability has been heavily criticized. The criticism stems from Lord Bridge's speech in the McLoughlin case [28], where he left open for further consideration the possibility of awarding compensation for mental illness suffered by someone who heard about the tragedy to his dear one from a third party. In the Jaensch case [15], too, Deane J left the said question for further consideration (id., at p. 608).

           

            The legal literature published after the above two judgments brings many examples of instances in which insistence upon the two conditions mentioned above would lead to illogical and even unjust results. For example, the existing law would not recognize the claim for compensation of a woman who, while watching her husband participate in a car race on television, sees that car catch fire with him inside and develops mental illness in consequence of the shock. Should the answer be different if the race were televised directly from a place near where she happened to be, so that the requirement of proximity of time and place would appear to be satisfied? Another example is that of a bedridden husband who cannot visit his wife who is injured in an accident, but he receives photographs and details from a third party which cause him to lose his mind. A third example brought is that of a blind and deaf grandfather waiting for his granddaughter on the opposite side of the street and because of his blindness and deafness he is unable to hear or see that she has fallen into a pit, negligently dug there, while crossing the street. (For further details, see Trindade, Camb. L.J., supra, at 490-493).

 

            These examples are presented to make the criticism of the above two conditions concerning "proximity" to the traumatic event more concrete. The theory behind the criticism is that application of these conditions could be arbitrary in certain circumstances, in which it can be said, despite their absence, that the mental injury was foreseeable and that considerations of justice and the public interest render it mete to impose liability in the circumstances.

           

            16. American Precedents

           

            (A) In the United States, too, there was consistent opposition in the judgments in the various states to the recognition of liability for purely emotional damage. The reasons have already been mentioned above, and will be repeated here briefly:

           

"There are at least three principal concerns, however, that continue to foster judicial caution and doctrinal limitations on recovery for emotional distress: (1) the problem of permitting legal redress for harm that is often temporary and relatively trivial; (2) the danger that claims of mental harm will be falsified or imagined; and (3) the perceived unfairness of imposing heavy and disproportionate financial burdens upon a defendant, whose conduct was only negligent, for consequences which appear remote from the 'wrongful' and (W.L. Prosser and W.P. Keeton, On The Law of Torts (St. Paul, 5th ed., by W.P. Keeton, 1984) 360-36 l).

           

            The American courts entrenched their reservations about providing legal protection not to be harmed or distressed emotionally by means of the following two "threshold rules", which the plaintiff had to satisfy before his right to be compensated for the harm caused to him would be considered.

           

            The first rule was that a claim may be brought for mental injuries only when they accompany, secondarily, bodily injuries negligently caused. When the bodily injury is not immediate, but occurs later, as a result of the mental injury (as in the case of a miscarriage following upon severe emotional upset), most of the courts established the condition that there be physical impact between the defendant and the injured person. The demand for physical impact also was satisfied by mild bodily injuries, such as a light push, dust in the eye or smoke inhalation. But in recent years the tendency in the judgments in the states is to recognise a cause of action in negligence for causing serious emotional distress, without distinguishing whether the plaintiff fell ill or was harmed because of it (ibid, at 364-365).

           

            The second rule was that where the mental injury is not the result of the plaintiff s fear for his own safety, but its source is in seeing bodily harm to, or the threat to the life or health of another, then a condition for the recognition of liability was that the plaintiff himself must be in the zone of physical danger created as a result of the defendant's conduct ("the zone of danger rule"). This rule was abandoned in a 1968 judgment of the Supreme Court of California, Dillon v. Legg (1968) [18]. Incidentally, this judgment served as one of the comer-stones upon which the McLoughlin ruling [28] was based.

           

            (B) The above Dillon case [18] recognized the right of a mother to compensation for mental injuries caused her as a result of witnessing a road accident in which her daughter was killed. It was expressly established that the mother witnessed the accident from a place in which she herself was absolutely safe physically. In other words, a duty of care not to cause the plaintiff mental injury will arise when a reasonable defendant would have foreseen that his negligent acts will cause mental injury to the plaintiff, or to persons of a like nature, as a probable consequence, in the circumstances of the case (see Dillon [18], at 919). It was further held there that three measures of proximity should be taken into account in establishing the probable foreseeability: "physical proximity", "temporal proximity", "relational proximity" (see Prosser and Keeton, supra, at 366).

 

            It was said there [18], at pages 920-921:

           

"We note, first, that we deal with a case in which plaintiff suffered a shock which resulted in physical injury and we confine our ruling to that case. In determining, in such a case, whether defendant should reasonably foresee the injury to plaintiff, or, in other terminology, whether defendant owes plaintiff a duty of due care, the courts will take into account such factors as the following: (1) Whether plaintiff was located near the scene of the accident as contrasted with one who was a distance away from it. (2) Whether the shock resulted from a direct emotional impact upon plaintiff from the sensory and contemporaneous observance of the accident, as contrasted with learning of the accident from others after its occurrence. (3) Whether plaintiff and the victim were closely related, as contrasted with an absence of any relationship or the presence of only a distant relationship.

 

The evaluation of these factors will indicate the degree of the defendant's foreseeability: Obviously defendant is more likely to foresee that a mother who observes an accident affecting her child will suffer harm than to foretell that a stranger witness will do so. Similarly, the degree of foreseeablity of the third person's injury is far greater in the case of his contemporaneous observance of the accident than that in which he subsequently learns of it. The defendant is more likely to foresee that shock to the nearby, witnessing mother will cause physical harm than to anticipate that someone distant from the accident will suffer more than a temporary emotional reaction. All these elements, of course, shade into each other; the fixing of obligation, intimately tied into the facts, depends upon each case".

 

                      (C) The judgment in the Dillon case [18] was adopted in a substantial number of states in the United States of America, while only a few continued to abide by the earlier requirement that the plaintiff must have been within the zone of physical danger.

         

          In some of the states which adopted the Dillon ruling the law further developed such that it abandoned the pure foreseeability test and applied the three criteria concerning proximity as principles of the substantive law limiting responsibility, rather than as tools for examining the existence of a duty of care, as had been expressly emphasized in the Dillon case (see further: P.A. Bell, "The Bell Tolls: Toward Full Tort Recovery for Psychic Injury" 36 U. Flo. L. Rev. (1984) 333, 338-340). Thus, the judgments of the Supreme Court of Florida in Champion v. Gray (1985) [19]; Brown v. Cadillac Motor Car Div. (1985) [20], represent the tendency to narrow the Dillon holding. In the Champion case [19] a mother witnessed her daughter's death in a road accident, fainted and died on the spot. It was held that although impact was not required - that is, there was no need for physical harm prior to the occurrence of mental injury, the mental injury must be accompanied by concrete physical results. Mental injury, alone, is not sufficient. In the Dillon case, too, the ruling was based on the assumption of mental injury that is expressed physically. The court thought that the plaintiff must establish the three additional criteria, in addition to the usual tests for foreseeability of injury, as set forth in detail below. Thus, the Dillon ruling, which had emphasized that these are criteria of foreseseeability, not additional conditions, was in fact narrowed thereby:

         

          "Foreseeability is the guidepost of any tort claim. Because we are dealing with an unusual and nontraditional cause of action in allowing damages caused by psychic injury following an injury to another, however, public policy comes into play and some outward limitations need to be placed on the pure foreseeability rule. We have already referred to the requirement of a significant discernible physical injury. In addition the psychically injured party should be directly involved in the event causing the original injury. If such a person sees it, hears it, or arrives upon the scene while the injured party is still there, that person is likely involved... Another factor in the foreseeability requirement is that the secondarily injured party must have an especially close emotional attachment to the directly injured person. A child, a parent, or a spouse would qualify; others may or may not, depending upon their relationship and the circumstances thereof' (Champion [19], at 20).

 

            On the other hand, the judgment of the Ohio Supreme Court in Paugh v. Hanks (1983) [21], is representative of the opposing thesis. In that case road accidents occurred on three separate occasions near the plaintiff s house, which was opposite a road junction that connected an interstate highway with a state highway. All three accidents also caused property damage as the cars involved hit the plaintiff’s courtyards. The plaintiff sued all three drivers, and claimed, in addition to her property damage, that she suffered "depression, including neurotic fear with depressive characteristics". The court held that it was not necessary that the mental injury be accompanied by physical manifestation. Instead, it held that it had to be "serious", page 765:

           

"In delineating the standards to guide Ohio courts in reviewing cases seeking damages for the negligent infliction of serious emotional distress, we wish to underscore the element of 'seriousness' as a necessary component required for a plaintiff-bystander in order to sufficiently state a claim for relief. We view the standard of 'serious' emotional distress as being a more reliable safeguard than an 'ensuing physical injury' requirement in screening out legitimate claims. By the term 'serious', we of course go beyond trifling mental disturbance, mere upset or hurt feelings. We believe that serious emotional distress describes emotional injury which is both severe and debilitating. Thus, serious emotional distress may be found where a reasonable person, normally constituted, would be unable to cope adequately with the mental distress engendered by the circumstances of the case".

 

            As to the three criteria established in the Dillon case [18] (physical proximity, temporal proximity and relational proximity) it was emphasized, on page 766, that these were guiding principles for establishing the existence of a duty of care and not prior conditions which the plaintiff had to prove in addition to the foreseeability of the injury:

 

"Concomitant with this test of foreseeability, we add several factors which should be considered in order to determine the reasonable foreseeability of a negligently inflicted emotionl injury to a plaintiff-bystander. These factors are by no means exclusive, and the mere failure of a plaintiff to satisfy all of them should not preclude an aggrieved party from recovery. Thus, the term 'factors' should be underscored to alleviate any misconception that such factors are requirements. The purpose of these factors is to assist and guide the determination of whether the serious emotional injury was reasonably foreseeable to the defendant at the time the accident (which precipitated the cause of action) took place".

 

            The legal literature published in the United States following upon the Dillon case and later judgments also set forth the two theories discussed above. Thus, for example, Bell's article, mentioned above, sets forth the thesis that tort damages can be recovered for any mental injury (the full recovery rule). The underlying principle is that every person is entitled to psychic well being, and this right should benefit from the protection of the law. The author supports his approach with various economic considerations, and, in his opinion, acceptance of his approach would reduce the overall cost of road accidents, on the one hand, while general principles of fairness and justice would be advanced, on the other hand. This approach was criticized in an article by R.N. Pearson, "Liability for Negligently Inflicted Psychic Harm: a Response to Professor Bell" 36 U. flo. L. Rev. (1983) 413.

           

            The Law in Israel - The Civil Wrongs Ordinance

           

            17. Until now we have discussed the legal thinking on our subject, as it has been developed in England, Australia and the United States of America. We return now to our own law. We shall first refer to the legal situation from the perspective of the law of negligence in tort, and then we will examine the application of the Compensation Law.

           

            18. (A) Let us now examine the legal criteria pertaining to the establishment of liability in tort for mental injuries caused to Reuben as a result of the death of, or injury or threat of injury to, Simon (Reuben's relative), by means of Levi's negligent act or omission.

 

            (B) The key to the solution of the question of liability lies in establishing the existence or absence of a duty of care, owed by Levi, the tortfeasor (whose negligence caused physical injury, or the risk of physical injury, to Simon, who is the immediate and direct victim of his act), and to Reuben, who was injured mentally as a result of the injury to Simon. We have seen that it has been held in England and the United States that, in certain circumstances, a defendant owes a duty of care in tort toward someone who is injured mentally, not to inflict such an injury on him, where the mental injury was the probable, foreseeable consequence of the defendant's conduct.

           

            (C) There are three building blocks in the process of establishing liability for the tort of negligence (Cr.A. 6/55 [4], at p. 1012; Cr.A. 402/75 [5], at p. 570):

           

            (a) the existence of a duty of care on the part of the tortfeasor toward the injured person;

           

            (b) a breach of the said duty;

           

            (c) causing injury as a result of the breach of the duty.

           

            With regard to the question of the duty of care, the first building block, we examine two aspects - one in principle, the other specific - that apply directly to the facts of the case (CA 145/80 [6], at p. 122). The aspect of principle deals with what is known as "the conceptual duty of care"; the specific aspect concerns the concrete duty of care. In the words of P.H. Winfield & J.A. Jolowitz, On Torts (London, 11th ed. by W.V.H. Rogens (1979) 67:

           

"The concept of the duty of care performs two distinct functions. If the plaintiff is to succeed it must be established first that the circumstances in which his damage was caused were capable of giving rise to a duty of care, and, secondly, that the defendant actually owed him a duty on the particular facts of the case."

 

            The first aspect, as stated, concerns the conceptual duty of care. In the words of my honorable colleague, Barak J, in Cr.A. 186/80 [7], at p. 776:

           

"The first aspect considers the conceptual question (the 'conceptual duty of care') whether the general categories to which the tortfeasor, the victim, the act and the injury belong can create a duty of care. According to Shamgar J, in CA 343/74, at p. 156:

 

'Reference to the existence or absence of a duty between one person and another is not anchored, fundamentally, in any particularized decision concerning the nature of the specific relations which should exist between the two individuals. Its existence is a matter of law, built on the general distinction and classification of types of injuries and types of wrongdoers and of victims, and its limits are influenced first and foremost by legal policy'".

 

            The existence of the conceptual duty of care is established on the basis of the foreseeability test, that is, according to the answer to the question whether a reasonable person should have foreseen the occurrence of the injury. My honorable colleague, Barak J, said in CA145/80 [6] supra, at p. 123:

           

"Normative foreseeability - where technical foreseeability exists in first - serves to limit the scope of liability. In principle, where injury can be foreseen technically, there exists a conceptual duty of care, unless considerations of legal policy negate the duty (see Lord Reid in Home Office v. Dorset Yacht Co. Ltd. (1970)). Such considerations of legal policy serve to strike a balance between the various interests struggling for priority. The court takes into consideration the need to ensure freedom of action on the one hand and the need to protect property and life on the other hand. It takes into account the nature of the injury and the manner in which it occurred. It takes into account the influence its decision will have on people's conduct in the future. It weighs the financial burden which will be imposed on a certain class of tortfeasors or victims in the wake of its decision. These and other considerations are balanced in the court's judicial consciousness, as it weighs them on the scales of justice, and based on them, the court fixes the scope and limits of the conceptual duty of care, which constitutes the consideration in the parallelogram of forces".

 

            In this connection recall the words of Lord Diplock in Dorset Yacht Co. v. Home Office (1970) [32], at 1059:

           

          "And the choice is exercised by making a policy decision as to whether or not a duty of care ought to exist..."

           

            Similar in spirit are Lord Wilberforce's words in the McLoughlin case [28], supra, at 303:

           

"It is not merely an issue of fact to be left to be found as such. When it is said to result in a duty of care being owed to a person or a class, the statement that there is a 'duty of care' denotes a conclusion into the forming of which considerations of policy have entered".

 

            (D) Does a conceptual duty of care exist in the relations between the tortfeasor and the injured person's relative in our case, as described above?

           

            Before we deal with this question in detail I must state that I accept the view that we do not refer merely to one, solitary duty of care, which carries others along with it, in numbers equal to the number of secondary victims. If that were the case, then we could deal with the problem before us solely on the basis of considering the degree of remoteness of the injury (see J.C. Smith, Liability in Negligence (London, 1984) 121-125).

           

            The duty of care owed to the person injured bodily (the main victim) and the duty of care owed to additional secondary victims arise and exist in parallel. We are concerned with an independent and separate duty of care between the tortfeasor and the person who is injured mentally. Incidentally, we call the one duty "primary", not because of the significance of its consequences in comparison with those of the "secondary" duty, since the consequences of a breach of the latter duty can be much more serious than those of a breach of the former duty (see the Jaensch case [15]. infra), but because a breach of the primary duty of care is a condition of fact for the other breaches, even when the consequences of the primary injury pass on before those of the secondary injury:

 

"Though the plaintiffs shock in these cases is typically consequent on the defendant's having injured or imperilled someone else, his cause of action is not dependent on, or 'secondary' to, the primary victim's. The defendant's liability arises from a breach of a duty of care owed to the plaintiff directly, not derivatively, even if it is generally at once also a breach of duty to the other. Thus it is no defense that the primary victim could not himself recover, be it because he suffered no injury or because he was contributorily negligent or because he lost his claim for some other reason" (Fleming, supra, at 150).

 

            In the Jaensch case [15], supra, the husband recovered from his injuries, but his wife - the plaintiff - developed a mental illness. The fact that the direct victim recovered was irrelevant to the question of liability towards the wife for the mental illness caused her.

           

            19. As stated, the considerations of legal policy serve to strike a balance between the various interests. Causing bodily damage by negligence is an event which occurs in the world of reality. This event, in the nature of things, is not confined to causing such damage alone, but has secondary consequences and incidental results, including its being the source of mental injuries of varied kinds and strength, caused to another. Thus, for example, causing bodily damage to one person can induce a variety of mental injuries to an indefinable number of victims, from the injured person's close relatives through the circle of his friends and, finally, to innumerable casual passers-by who witnessed the event itself by chance, or read about it in a newspaper or saw its immediate consequences in a television broadcast.

           

            Establishing the limits of tort liability in a matter such as that before us, on the basis solely of the possibility of the physical foreseeability of any kind of mental injury, would mean that the tortfeasor, who negligently injured someone physically, would find himself obligated to compensate a great number of people, whose feelings and mental stability were in some way affected by his negligent act. This result, naturally, would not be reasonable, both because of the heavy burden it would impose on the tortfeasor in particular and on human conduct in general, and because of the burden it would impose on the judicial system, by seeking to harness it to the cause of spreading the law's protection over the interest not to be injured mentally. The application of the foreseeability test exclusively would lead to a multiplication of claims, including, in all probability, claims on account of trivial damage, and baseless and false claims. The judicial system which, because of its limitations, copes with great difficulty with the flood of litigation even today, would be faced with double and perhaps even triple, the number of cases connected with each accident: a reasonable legal policy cannot lend its hand to this.

 

       20. A filtering device is therefore required, within the framework of establishing the conceptual duty of care, which will select from amongst all the foreseeable mental injuries only those which deserve to be included within the bounds of liability. One can try to enumerate the various considerations on the basis of which the existence of liability for compensation for mental injuries should be assessed. Of course, this is not an exhaustive list and it is subject to the test of judicial practice and the development of the law from case to case.

      

       (A) The Identity of the Plaintiff - The case under consideration before us does not require us to decide this question directly, since both appeals concern first-degree relatives (parents; daughter), who claim to have suffered mental injury as a result of the bodily injury inflicted on their dear ones.

      

       It is logical to establish, at this stage, a condition that the action may be brought by first-degree relatives (parents, children, spouses) only. We have seen that according to known medical data, the process of causing mental damage and its severity are to a considerable extent the result of the degree of relationship which existed, in fact, before the accident, between the primary victim of the accident and the person who became mentally ill as a result thereof. That is, the degree of actual intimacy and relationship is a very important factor. In other words, there is a degree of relationship that speaks for itself in which the mental effect of the injury is foreseeable, but other different degrees of relationship could produce the same results. It is, therefore, proper to leave the question whether to add to the list of first-degree relatives, in exceptional cases, an additional victim whose right not to be injured mentally would be deemed worthy of the law's protection, for future consideration by the courts .

 

            (B) Direct Perception of the Tortious Act - The foreign precedents require that the plaintiff be an eye- and ear-witness to the traumatic event or that he discern its immediate aftermath by means of his own senses (whether as an element of the foreseeability test or as a limiting condition extraneous to the foreseeability test). On the other hand, we have seen that the demand for a direct perception of the tortious act, as a material bar to imposing liability, has been strongly criticized. This criticism argues that the possibility of recognizing mental injury caused by information received second-hand from a third party should not be barred.

           

            It is obvious, on the face of it, that the nearer the plaintiff was to the tortious act and the more he perceived its traumatic impact himself, the more the mental injury he suffered was foreseeable as a probable consequence in the circumstances. When there is distance from the events as they occur and the information about them is received second hand, one may reasonably conclude that the strength of the difficult events has become blunted and softened, and in such circumstances, the foreseeability of real mental injury decreases. This is so generally, but not always. I do not think that we should establish a preliminary condition that the right to compensation should be denied, at the very threshold, to a relative who was not present at the scene of the accident and who does not, therefore, comply with the condition that he perceive it directly, though his injury was foreseeable in the circumstances. We have seen that there are many examples of situations in which it can be imagined that insistence on the demand for direct perception of the injurious event would lead to unjust results. It is therefore proper, in my opinion, to adhere to the foreseeabiity test in this connection, that is, to examine in each case whether the plaintiffs injury - even if caused by second-hand information - was foreseeable in the overall circumstances of the case as a probable consequence of the defendant's negligent conduct. The manner in which the information was received should be considered in this framework. I would not deny compensation, where appropriate, for the injury caused, for example, by listening to a verbal report, as described above. Incidentally, seeing the catastrophic occurrence while fortuitously watching television appears to me, logically, equivalent to direct observation of the event at its scene.

 

            (C) degree of Spatial and Temporal Proximity to the Injurious Event - Another condition established in the foreign precedents for recognizing liability for mental injury is that the plaintiff be a witness to the accident or to its immediate aftermath. In this context, the arena of events also includes the ambulance or the hospital to which the person who was bodily injured was taken, but not beyond this.

           

            A distinction was drawn between two possible scenarios in connection with this question: the first, when the mental injury was created by shock, which was caused to the plaintiff whose initial encounter with the injurious event was by observing its later consequences, far from the scene of the events (for example, a parent who was abroad when he was informed of an accident to his child and arrives at the hospital a few days later; or when the accident victim's body is not identified on the spot, but in the hospital, some time after the accident, as, for example, in the case of a mass catastrophe). The second, when the mental injury is the product of a continuous process of exposure to the consequences of the injurious event. Here, the mental injury is not created by way of a one-time experience, but it is the result of constant and continuous contact with the developments after the injurious event occurred, in a manner that leads finally to the creation of mental injury (for example, mental injury caused to a relative - a parent or a spouse - who cares regularly for someone physically injured by the injurious event).

           

            It would not be superfluous to quote, in this context, the following words Of Deane J in the Jaensch case [15], at 606-607:

           

            "...it would seem reasonably clear that the requisite duty relationship will not, on the present state of the law, exist in a case where mere psychiatric injury results from subsequent contact, away from the scene of the accident and its aftermath, with a person suffering from the effects of the accident. An example of psychiatric injury suffered as a result of such post-accident contact is that which may result from the contact involved in the nursing or care of a close relative during a period subsequent to immediate post-accident treatment: see, e.g. Pratt. There are at least two possible rationales of the distinction, for the purposes of the requisite duty relationship, between cases where psychiatric injury was sustained as a result of direct observation at the scene of the accident and its aftermath and cases where the psychiatric injury was sustained from subsequent contact, away from the scene of the accident and its aftermath, with a person suffering from the effects of the accident. One such rationale lies in considerations of physical proximity, in the sense of space and time between the accident and its immediate aftermath on the one hand and the injury on the other. The other lies in considerations of causal proximity in that in the one class of case the psychiatric injury results from the impact of matters which themselves form part of the accident and its aftermath, such as the actual occurrence of death or injury in the course of it, whereas, in the other class of case, the psychiatric injury has resulted from contact with more remote consequences such as the subsequent effect of the accident upon an injured person. The choice between one or other or a combination of these two distinct rationales may obviously be of importance in the more precise identification of any essential criteria of the existence of the requisite duty relationship. On balance, I have come to the conclusion that the second, which justifies the line of demarcation by reference to considerations of causal proximity, is to be preferred as being the less arbitrary and the better attuned both to legal principle and considerations of public policy" (Emphasis added - M.S.).

 

            Both situations described above concern mental injury that occurs after the injurious event and removed from it, but in the one instance the injury is the product of the initial encounter between the plaintiff and the results of the injurious event, while in the second case the injury is the product of a series or succession of encounters that culminate in creating mental injury.

           

            As to the first set of circumstances described, there is, in my opinion, no justification to decide arbitrarily in advance what would be sufficient proximity in space and in time as a condition for imposing liability. In general, the further one is removed in space and in time from the scene of the harmful event, the less foreseeable is the mental injury likely to be (see laensch [15] at 601, quoted in paragraph 13(B) above). Direct and contemporaneous observation of an accident in which a beloved person is injured is not the same as a visit some time later to the hospital in which he is confined. The first situation involves a sudden shock resulting from a sudden and dramatic event, whereas the second entails an experience which could indeed be harsh and depressing but does not contain the surprise and is not as drastic as presence at the injurious event itself. However, as already stated, generalizations are not in place and each case should be examined on its own merits, whether the wrongdoer, as a reasonable person, should have foreseen the likelihood that injury would occur, in the circumstances, as a result of the negligent event. Furthermore, it should also be remembered that in addition to determining the duty of care, the injury incurred must be causally related - both factually and . legally - to the harmful event. In examining the question of causality, especially when the injuries occurred far away, in time and space, from the negligent act, attention must of course be given to the influence of later events on the establishment of liability.

           

            As far as the second set of circumstances described above is concerned, that is, the occurrence of mental injury as the result of a continuous process of exposure to the results of the harmful event, such injury is not compensable according to the foreign precedents. The reason for this is not linked to considerations of foreseeability, since it is often foreseeable that continuous and constant contact with someone who was physically injured by a harmful event (for example, by taking care of him) would ultimately lead to the development of mental injury, even of a severe nature. The requirement that the mental injury be shock induced is based on considerations of legal policy and on the sense that it would impose too severe a burden on the tortfeasor to be responsible for such damages.

           

            It should be remembered that we are concerned here with the establishment of an independent and separate duty of care that the tortfeasor owes to the one who was injured mentally, to avoid causing him injury, that is, that the tortfeasor should not cause such injury by his acts.

 

       In contrast to the criteria adopted by other countries, I do not see the need to advance the distinction between injury caused on the spot, as an immediate result of shock from the main injury, and damage caused at a later stage. The proper distinction should be according to the extent of the damage. As held, for example, by the court in the Paugh case [21], supra, what should govern is the severity of the damage as a result of which the victim is deprived of his ability to cope with the mental pressure. Such severe injury may stem from the shock of immediate observation, while even more severe damage might result from the continuous observation of a dying child's suffering. The requirement that the injury be shock induced appears to me to a large extent artificial. It would be more in keeping with the demands of logic and justice that the governing test should be causal proximity and clear proof of real and definite mental injury, not proximity of time and place.

      

       (D) What is Mental Injury - We have seen above that the rule in England and the United States is that the plaintiff must suffer severe mental injury before he will be entitled to a remedy. This requirement is phrased in different ways: a substantial recognized mental illness, mental injury with physiological manifestations, severe mental injury, and the like. The idea at the basis of this condition is that legal protection should be given only to mental injury that clearly and obviously amounts to illness, since slight mental harms are an everyday matter in the reality of our lives and a person must overcome them by his own means. These injuries, such as distress, pain and anger are, in the nature of things, temporary and ephemeral and should not be compensable even if they do not disappear. In general, they furnish no justification to impose liability on the wrongdoer, on the one hand, and one should also not burden the legal system on their account, on the other hand. It should be emphasized and reemphasized that in the absence of any clear criterion, there is a substantial reason to fear the false creation of injuries that never occurred. The absence of acknowledged medical classification would also make it extremely difficult to estimate the extent of the injury, and might even prevent it  completely.

      

            In CA 243/83 [8] my honorable colleague, Barak I, held, at p. 142, that "... non-property injury, too, is injury for purposes of the tort of negligence, and it is compensable, if a reasonable person had the duty (both conceptual and concrete) to foresee its occurrence because of the negligence". He said further that "... according to all considerations of legal policy there exists a (normative) duty to foresee non-property injury to a person who is within the primary circle of risk, that is, the person against whom the injurious act was aimed... We can leave for further consideration whether additional victims, who suffer non-property injury, come within the scope of those who must be taken into account as likely to be injured" (Emphasis added - M.S.). In our case the direct victim of the negligent act is the person who was killed, injured or imperilled. The duty owed to him not to cause him any bodily injury was infringed. The victim's relatives who were injured mentally as a result of the injury to him come within the "circle of secondary risk" and, therefore, we must examine the question whether all purely non-property damage caused to a relative is sufficient to create liability toward him. Clearly, this is a question of the duty to foresee from a normative aspect, since some mental injury will generally be an automatic consequence of the negligent event.

           

            Without laying down any hard and fast rule, it appears to me that there are weighty reasons to limit compensable damage to substantial mental reactions (as distinguished from negative human reactions that the person who experiences them can cope with and overcome them by his own means) as, for example, mental illness plain and simple (a psychosis) and other clear and severe, and even continuing, mental ailments (neuroses), though they do not amount to mental illness per se. This question will undoubtedly recur to be considered by the courts from case to case, taking into account the circumstances of each case and the evidence of medical experts that will be adduced. But it is clear that cases that do not come within the definition of recognized psychoses can serve as a basis for an action only in clear and serious instances.

           

            21. The Law in Israel - The Road Accident Victims Compensation Law

           

            The two appeals before us involve events which were road accidents within the meaning of the Compensation Law and therefore an additional question to be answered is whether the applicants in LCA 452/87 and the appellant in CA 80/88 are entitled to compensation for the injury they suffered as "injured persons" to whom "bodily injury" was caused in a "road accident".

 

          Section 1 of the Compensation Law defines an "inured person" as "a person to whom bodily injury has been caused in a road accident". 'Bodily injury" is defined to include mental or cognitive defect". Hence, the injury in both cases before us is "bodily injury". The question is whether this injury was caused in a "road accident". "A road accident" is defined as "an event in which bodily injury is caused to a person as a result of the use of a motor vehicle" (Emphasis added - M.S.). The combination of these definitions creates the condition that an "injured person" must be a person to whom bodily injury has been caused in an event in which a person was caused bodily injury as a result of the use of a motor vehicle.

         

          The Jerusalem District Court held, in the combined cases LCA 452/87 and LCA 444/87, that:

         

          "the word 'in' points to direct injury in an accident, at the time and place of its occurrence and by virtue of its force. It does not say 'because of an accident', nor does it say 'in consequence of an accident'. It says 'in an accident', which indicates that the reference is to a direct injury".

         

          The District Court relied also on the opinion of Professor I. Englard, Compensation for Victims of Road Accidents (Yahalom, 5739) 30 n. 78, and on Professor D. Kretzmer "Road Accident Victims Compensation Law, 5735-1975" Lectures Given During Discussion Session for Judges 5736 (The Hebrew University and The Courts Administration, S. Shitreet ed., 5737) 113, 116-117, according to whom a shock which occurs at a distance from the scene of an accident is not a "road accident" within the meaning of the law. This was the opinion also of the Nazareth District Court in CA 80/8, which also supported its opinion by considerations of legal policy, as follows:

         

          "The law is designed to provide a remedy for victims of road accidents, by imposing an absolute duty of compensation. On its face, the legislator's intent was to provide for the injuries of persons actually involved in the accident, and since this is one of the possible interpretations of the law's terms, - and the more common one at that, in every day parlance - I think it should be adopted rather than interpret the law in a way that expands the scope of liability".

           

            22. (A) From the point of view of legal policy, it is of course desirable that there be a unified approach in tort actions and actions under the Compensation Law that relate to the same accident. There is no sense or logic in a situation in which the main victim sues under the Compensation Law while the relative who is mentally injured sues under the Civil Wrongs Ordinance, particularly since in the case of a road accident both claims will be based on the same insurance policy. Of course, on the other hand, it can be argued that in fixing absolute liability the legislature intended to provide compensation only to one "actually involved" in an accident, and that the law should not be interpreted so as to expand the bounds of liability. The answer to this argument is that the legislature's main aim was that, in light of the extent and frequency of road accidents, it should no longer be required to litigate the question of guilt, and from this aspect, therefore, it is not necessary to interpret the law so as to confine its application to the main victim alone.

           

            (B) The central question is, of course, whether the Compensation Law, as it stands, can encompass liability such as that under consideration here.

           

            The answer to this question is in the affirmative. My honorable colleague, Barak J, discussed the question of interpreting the term "road accident", inter alia, in CA 358/83 [9]. As said there, an event in which a person is injured bodily is a road accident under that law if the injury was caused "in consequence of' the use of a motor vehicle, that is: where there is a causal connection between the use of a motor vehicle and the injury, then there is a road accident. The expression "in consequence of', in the Compensation Law, includes not merely the causal-factual test but also a causal-legal connection, which selects from amongst the sine-qua-non causes those causes which, because of their nature, provide a basis for imposing liability (id., 862-863). To quote Judge Orr in another case, as referred to in the same judgment, at p. 864:

 

"Much has been written about the nature of the required causal connection or, in other words, the nature of the use to which a vehicle must be put so that the injury which is caused will be regarded as having been caused 'in consequence of the use of a vehicle' within the meaning of the Law. The District Courts have deliberated hard to solve the problem of finding the redeeming formula... Most of the disputes concerning the meaning of the required legal causal connection derive from the fact that the Law does not define the nature of this connection clearly, but leaves the matter to the courts. It has been left to the courts, therefore, to resolve this matter on the basis of the appropriate legal policy, all the while it is difficult to anticipate the great variety of instances which will require such resolution, and occasionally the court is forced to decide on the basis of facts which it can be assumed that the legislature did not foresee, and perhaps could not have foreseen (C.C. (Nazareth) 230/86, at p. 233)".

 

          Barak J. summarized the question of the legal-causal connection applied in the Compensation Law as follows:

         

"...the foreseeability tests looks at the conduct, as it could have been seen in advance, while the Compensation Law looks upon the conduct, as it appears after the fact. In these circumstances, generally, it is not mete to have recourse to the causal test of foreseeability, where the basis of the liability is absolute liability...

 

These considerations for rejecting the foreseeability test as an appropriate causal-legal test point, in my opinion, to the risk test as the proper causal-legal test. This test holds that the required causal-legal connection exists 'if the injurious result is within the scope of the risk that the tortfeasor's conduct created, even if the injurious result was caused by the intervention of a foreign cause' (CA 576/81, at p. 7). According to the risk test 'the question is what risk did the legislature seek to prevent, and once the 'scope of risk' has been established, every harmful consequence which falls within this zone satisfies the required legal-causal connection' (CA 145/80, at p. 146). 'The question this test asks is whether a particular process of causing injury is within the zone of risks for which the Law provides a remedy' (Gilad, in the above article, at p. 30). When we apply this test in the setting of the Compensation Law, it was said that the use of a vehicle is a substantial cause of bodily injury if the injury is within the scope of the risk (both primary and secondary) which the use of the vehicle creates and for which the legislature sought to provide compensation. In my opinion, this is the principal test that arises from the interpretation of the Compensation Law:

 

'This test fulfills the legislature's aim. It has appropriate flexibility and it is suitable to the nature of the liability... which is liability without fault...' (CA 804/80, at p. 439)".

 

            This is also the answer to the question before us: the legal-causal connection also embraces mental injury to a first-degree relative of the person directly injured in the accident itself. The injury to the relative is a risk which should be taken into account. It is within the scope of the risk created by the tortfeasor's conduct. Professor Englard expressed the same opinion in his book referred to above (2nd ed. 1990), at page 59:

           

"In our opinion, the preferred approach in this matter is that which expands liability under the Law up to the limits of liability for the tort of negligence. Formally, the risk test adopted in the Shulman case tends toward expanding the right to a remedy. According to this test, the exact process of causing damage is not important; the kind of general risk is the important factor. It would appear that a mental shock at the site of the accident is not different in essence from one that occurs a bit more removed. Both come within the zone of risk which accompanies the use of a motor vehicle. From a substantive point of view, as well, narrowing recovery appears unjustified. It would require splitting the actions when grounds exist for liability in tort: the primary victims would claim under the Compensation Law while the indirect victims would claim under the Civil Wrongs Ordinance. The simultaneous administration of two compensation systems would complicate orderly litigation unnecessarily. This stands out particularly in light of the fact that one insurance policy covers both cases. For all these reasons, one should coordinate between the rule applicable to mental shock under the Compensation Law and that applicable in the tort of negligence".

 

            I am, therefore, of the opinion that mental injury to a relative comes within the scope of the Compensation Law. The tests will be the same as those set forth in great detail above, in our discussion of liability in tort.

           

            It should be added in this context that, based on the principle of unification of causes of action, anyone who has a cause of action because of a "road accident" within the meaning of the Compensation Law, may not sue for compensation for bodily damage under the Civil Wrongs Ordinance (section 18(a) of the Compensation Law). But the provisions of the Civil Wrongs Ordinance will apply in all cases in which the injury does not occur in a "road accident", as defined in the Compensation Law (for example, damage because of a child drowning in a swimming pool or similar tragedies).

           

            23. In the light of what has been said above, the cases before us should be returned to the courts of first instance to allow amendment of the statements of claim and for reexamination in accordance with the guidelines set forth at the end of paragraph 22 of this judgment.

           

            24. To sum up, the appeal in LCA 444/87 is dismissed.

           

            LCA 452/87 and CA 80/88 should be returned to the District Court or to the Magistrate Court, whichever is appropriate, for further proceedings in accordance with the guidelines detailed above.

           

            The applicants in LCA 444/87 and the respondents in CA 80/88 will pay costs in the amount of NIS 5000 to each of the opposing sides.

            Justices A. Barak and D. Levin concur.

            Decided as stated in the president's Opinion.

            Judgment given on 30.7.90.

Yerushalmi v. Polaris Imports Ltd.

Case/docket number: 
CA 4493/05
Date Decided: 
Wednesday, March 7, 2007
Decision Type: 
Appellate
Abstract: 

Facts: The first respondent agreed to sponsor the first appellant to represent it in a motorbike race in Egypt. In the race the first appellant was seriously injured. There was no statutory duty to take out personal accident insurance for the first appellant, and no such insurance had been taken out. The main issue in the appeal was whether the first respondent had been negligent in not taking out insurance for the first appellant or at least in not ascertaining that the first appellant had taken out insurance for himself.

 

Held: In general, where there is no statutory duty to take out insurance, one party to a joint venture will not be required by the tort of negligence to take out insurance for the other, unless there is a special relationship between them or a reliance of one party on the other. In this case there was no such special relationship or reliance.

 

Appeal denied.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
Author
concurrence
majority opinion
Introduction to the full text: 

 

 

Full text of the opinion: 

CA 4493/05

 

1.            Eyal Yerushalmi

2.            Beit Nir Kibbutz

v.

1.            Polaris Machine Imports Ltd

2.            Yaadim Development Co. Ltd

3.            Yoav HaRamati

4.            Dan Horovitz

 

 

The Supreme Court sitting as the Court of Civil Appeals

[22 February 2006]

Before Justices A. Grunis, M. Naor, E. Hayut

 

Appeal of the judgment of the Tel-Aviv-Jaffa District Court (Judge Z. Brun) on 14 March 2005 in CC 3413/98.

 

Facts: The first respondent agreed to sponsor the first appellant to represent it in a motorbike race in Egypt. In the race the first appellant was seriously injured. There was no statutory duty to take out personal accident insurance for the first appellant, and no such insurance had been taken out. The main issue in the appeal was whether the first respondent had been negligent in not taking out insurance for the first appellant or at least in not ascertaining that the first appellant had taken out insurance for himself.

 

Held: In general, where there is no statutory duty to take out insurance, one party to a joint venture will not be required by the tort of negligence to take out insurance for the other, unless there is a special relationship between them or a reliance of one party on the other. In this case there was no such special relationship or reliance.

 

Appeal denied.

 

Legislation cited:

Aviation Services Licensing (Aviation Schools) Regulations, 5731-1971, r. 4(5).

Contracts (General Part) Law, 5733-1973, ss. 24, 26.

Immunization Victims Insurance Law, 5750-1989, s. 2.

Insurance Contract Law, 5741-1981, chs. 2 and 3.

Motor Car Insurance Ordinance [New Version], 5730-1970, s.2.

National Insurance Institute Law [Consolidated Version], 5755-1995, s. 79.

Road Accident Victims Compensation Law, 5735-1975.

Sports Diving (Imposing an Insurance Liability on Divers) Regulations, 5740-1980

Sports Law, 5748-1988, s. 7(a).

Sports Driving Law, 5766-2005, ss. 2(c), 15, 23(c), 30(b), 34, 35.

Torts Ordinance [New Version], 5728-1968.

 

Israeli Supreme Court cases cited:

[1]          LCA 11049/03 Israeli Phoenix Insurance Co. Ltd v. Nidaf [2004] (1) TakSC 3305.

[2]          FH 20/82 Adders Building Materials Ltd v. Harlow and Jones GMBH [1988] IsrSC 42(1) 221.

[3]          CA 37/86 Levy v. Sherman [1990] IsrSC 44(4) 446.

[4]          CA 735/75 Reutman v. Aderet [1976] IsrSC 30(3) 75.

[5]          CA 153/04 Rabinovitz v. Rosenbaum [2006] (1) TakSC 1549.

[6]          CA 485/60 Berman v. Marziof [1961] IsrSC 15 1913.

[7]          CA 371/90 Subhi v. Israel Railways [1993] IsrSC 47(3) 345.

[8]          CA 4025/91 Zvi v. Carroll [1996] IsrSC 50(3) 784.

[9]          CA 285/73 Lagil Israel Trampoline and Sports Equipment Ltd v. Nahmias [1974] IsrSC 29(1) 63.

[10]        CFH 7794/98 Moshe v. Clifford [2003] IsrSC 57(4) 721.

[11]        CA 140/00 Estate of Ettinger v. Company for the Reconstruction and Development of the Jewish Quarter [2004] IsrSC 58(4) 486; [2004] IsrLR 101.

[12]        CA 3464/05 Paz Oil Co. Ltd v. State of Israel [2006] (3) TakSC 430.

[13]        CA 145/80 Vaknin v. Beit Shemesh Local Council [1983] IsrSC 37(1) 113.

[14]        CA 2906/01 Haifa Municipality v. Menora Insurance Co. Ltd [2006] (2) TakSC 2504.

[15]        CA 931/99 Menorah Insurance Co. Ltd v. Jerusalem Candles Ilum (1987) Ltd [2002] IsrSC 56(2) 550.

 

Israeli District Court cases cited:

[16]        CC (TA-DC) 2474/86 Netzer v. Kanfonit Light Aircraft Co. Ltd [1994] (2) IsrDC 441.

 

American cases cited:

[17]        East River Steamship Corp. v. Transamerica Delaval Inc., 476 U.S. 858 (1986).

[18]        LaClair v. Silberline Manufacturing Co., Inc., 379 Mass. 21, 393 N.E. 2d 867 (1979).

 

English cases cited:

[19]        Henderson v. Merrett Syndicates Ltd [1995] 2 A.C. 145, [1994] 3 All ER 506 (HL).

[20]        Van Oppen v. Clerk to the Bedford Charity Trustees [1989] 3 All ER 389 (CA).

[21]        Reid v. Rush & Tompkins Group PLC [1989] 3 All ER 228 (CA).

[22]        Naylor v. Payling [2004] EWCA (Civ) 560 (CA).

 

For the appellants — S. Savion.

For the respondents — E. Levi.

 

 

JUDGMENT

 

 

Justice E. Hayut

Synopsis of the facts and details of the legal proceedings

1.            The first appellant, who was born in 1961 and is a member of the Beit Nir Kibbutz (the second appellant), was injured on 12 October 1994 during the Pharaohs’ Rally motorcycle race in Egypt in which he participated (hereafter: the accident). As a result of the accident the first appellant seriously injured his back and was left paralysed in the lower half of his body. In a claim that he filed at the National Insurance Institute, the first appellant argued that he participated in the race as an employee of the first respondent that engaged, at the times relevant to the case, and among other things in the business of importing KTM all-terrain motorcycles. The first appellant rode one of these motorcycles during the race in which he was injured (hereafter: the motorcycle). The first appellant’s claim to recognize the accident as a work accident was rejected by the National Insurance Institute even though after the accident the first respondent reported to the National Insurance Institute that he was its employee. The National Insurance Institute decided in this context that, according to the information received by it, the accident did not occur ‘in the course of and as a result of’ the first appellant’s employment with the first respondent and therefore it concluded that it was not a ‘work accident’ as defined in s. 79 of the National Insurance Institute Law [Consolidated Version], 5755-1995 (hereafter: the National Insurance Institute Law). In its judgment of 23 September 1997, the Beer Sheba Regional Labour Court (the honourable JudgeJ. Hoffman) adopted the position of the National Insurance Institute and rejected the first appellant’s version of events that the accident was a work accident. An appeal that the first appellant filed in the National Labour Court was also denied in a judgment of 8 June 1999 (the honourable President S. Adler, Vice-President Y. Eliasof, Judge Y. Flitman, Workers’ Representative S. Guberman, Employers’ Representative G. Stoietzky).

2.            When the first appellant’s claim was denied by the Regional Labour Court, the appellants filed a monetary action in the Tel-Aviv-Jaffa District Court against the first respondent, the second respondent (a company that imports agricultural machines that managed its business on the premises where the first respondent operated) and also against the third and fourth respondents, who are the directors of the first respondent and shareholders in both companies. In his action the first appellant continued to claim that he went to the race as an employee of the first respondent and he argued that the first and second respondents, as his employers, breached their undertaking in the contractual sphere to ensure his maximum safety. The first appellant further argued, alternatively, that the accident occurred as a result of the negligence of some or all of the respondents towards him when he rode the motorcycle that was under their complete control, and that they had the burden of showing that they were not negligent because the incident that caused the damage was more consistent with the conclusion that they acted without reasonable care than the conclusion that they acted with reasonable care. In addition to these arguments, by means of which the first appellant sought to attribute liability for the actual accident to some or all of the respondents, the first appellant raised additional claims in the contractual realm and in torts with regard to the duty owed to him by some or all of the respondents to purchase for him a personal accident insurance policy to cover damages of the kind that he suffered as a result of the accident. The first appellant further argued that the respondents breached this duty and as a result of this he was left without cover for the damage that resulted from the lack of insurance for his participation in the race. The kibbutz, the second respondent, based its claim against the respondents on the fact that it paid for the damage that was caused to the first appellant as a result of the accident.

3.            In its judgment of 14 March 2005 the District Court (the honourable Judge Z. Brun) denied the action. The court held that the decision of the Labour Court gave rise to collateral estoppel with regard to the first appellant’s claim that he participated in the race as an employee of the first respondent. Beyond what was strictly necessary for its decision, the District Court went on to find that the very same conclusion could be drawn from the evidence presented before it. The court said in this regard that the relationship between the first appellant and the first respondent was created as a result of an advertisement published by the first respondent in which it said that ‘it wanted to send on its behalf three experienced and qualified all-terrain riders to compete in the Pharaohs rally.’ The first appellant, who is a mechanic by profession and an amateur race driver, had taken part in the past in various races in Israel and abroad. He replied to the advertisement and during August 1994 he concluded a basic oral arrangement with the first respondent with regards to the terms of his competing in the race on its behalf. Only subsequently, on 30 August 1994, did the first appellant and the first respondent reach an additional agreement that the former would be employed by the latter as a mechanic. The District Court held that from the evidence that was presented it was persuaded that ‘the participation of the plaintiff in the race was not a condition of his employment and it would have happened even without the sponsorship of the defendant’ and that ‘we are speaking in a case such as this of funding in return for advertising only, without any employee-employer relationship.’ The District Court went on to agree in this respect with the remarks of the Regional Labour Court, which said:

‘This factual position is consistent with the definition that the company was a “sponsor” of the plaintiff’s participation in the race and it should not be defined in this framework as his employer. A sponsor means a company or an agency that funds the expenses of the project in return for advertising, facts that even the plaintiff does not dispute.’

The District Court also said that the arguments of the first appellant with regard to the liability of some or all of the respondents for the accident ‘do not have an evidentiary basis’ and he abandoned them in the course of the trial. In addition the District Court held that there is no basis for the claim insofar as it was directed against respondents 2-4. The court therefore focused its decision on the question of whether the first respondent breached its obligations and undertakings to the first appellant inasmuch as if failed to ensure that he was insured for personal accidents for the risks of participating in the race. In this respect the District Court held that the group of Israeli motorcycle riders whom the first appellant joined for the purpose of the race was a group that was independent of the first respondent and it was privately organized for this purpose, and the first respondent, so the District Court held, ‘did not organize or manage this group.’ The District Court also held, relying inter alia on the testimony of the first appellant himself, that it was not agreed between him and the first respondent, either expressly or by implication, that the first respondent would insure him for personal accidents and therefore no contractual obligation should be imputed to the first respondent in this regard. In its judgment the District Court did not address the claim of negligence raised by the first appellant against the first respondent because it did not take out personal accident insurance for him. Therefore there is no decision in the judgment on the question of whether the first respondent is liable under the law of torts for the economic damage caused to the first appellant (and the second appellant for redressing the the damage) as a result of his not having the aforesaid insurance.

This led to the appeal before us.

The arguments of the parties

4.            The appellants argue that the trial court erred in finding that they were estopped from arguing that an employment relationship existed between the first appellant and the first respondent because of the rule of res judicata and because of collateral estoppel which applies in this context as a result of the decisions of the Labour Courts. They claimed that the tests for the existence of an employment relationship for the purpose of the National Insurance Institute Law differ from the tests that apply in this regard under the law of torts. The appellants go on to argue that evidence that was presented in the Labour Court is not admissible in the civil court and that one of the witnesses who was involved in the case and testified in the civil court did not testify at all in the Labour Court. On the merits of the matter the appellants once again claim that there was an employment relationship between the first appellant and the first respondent for the purpose of his participation in the race. They claimed the first appellant was under the complete control of the first respondent, the offer that he accepted was in fact an employment offer and he would not have taken part in the race had he not been sent by the first respondent. The appellants also claim that the payment of the expenses for the race by the first respondent, its contract with additional sponsors, the organization of training races, the sending of a mechanic to the race on its behalf in order to supervise the first appellant, and the lack of any distinction between the first appellant’s work as a mechanic and his participation in the race, all show the active involvement of the first respondent in the organization of the race that is not explained by a mere sponsorship. Alternatively, the appellants claim that the first appellant participated in the race as an agent of the first respondent and that the latter took upon itself, by its conduct or by implication, a contractual duty to insure him. The appellants further argue that the first respondent breached the duty of care that it had as the employer or principal when it failed to take the precautionary measure that was required in the circumstances of the case to ensure that any damage to the first appellant would be compensated and passed on to others by purchasing insurance for him or at least by ensuring that he bought such insurance for himself. The appellants further argue that when someone carries out a dangerous task for another person, that other person is obligated to insure him or to make sure that he has insurance for the risks involved in that task, since that other person has all the information concerning the risks involved and he has the necessary financial resources to pay for it. According to the appellants, the first respondent was in fact aware of the risks involved in the race and even insured the mechanic that it sent on its behalf with the first appellant against these risks. The appellants also argue that imposing a duty on someone who funds sporting activity to ensure that the risks are covered by insurance is capable of serving the interests of society in promoting sport and is consistent with the proper standard of conduct provided in the Sports Law, 5748-1988 (hereafter: the Sports Law). The appellants raise additional arguments with regards to the fact that the first appellant relied on the first respondent’s responsibility for insurance in view of its undertaking to pay all the expenses of the race, in view of its purchase of compulsory insurance, and in view of an express request that the first appellant claims to have made to it in this regard. Alternatively, the appellants argue that the first respondent was negligent in that it made a representation that the participation of the first appellant in the race was within the framework of an employment relationship or an agency relationship between him and the first respondent and that he was therefore insured, and also in its failure to examine the instructions given to the participants in the race. With regards to the third and fourth respondents, the appellants argue that by inducing the first appellant to participate in the race without insurance, they took an unreasonable risk that amounts to an abuse of the veil of incorporation in such a way that it justifies the lifting of the veil in the relationship between them and him. The appellants also argue that the third and fourth respondents were personally negligent in that they did not ensure that insurance had been taken out and in that they initiated the first appellant’s participation in the race even though they did not have any previous experience in organizing a project of this kind.

5.            The respondents rely on the judgment of the District Court and argue that the in this case, the judgment of the Regional Labour Court that held that the accident was not a work accident satisfies all of the conditions that give rise to collateral estoppel. The respondents argue in this regard that the difference between the procedural arrangements and the rules of evidence in the Labour Court and those in the civil court are of no relevance in this case, and that the estoppel was intended to prevent a situation in which the Labour Court and the civil court arrive at contradictory conclusions on the basis of the same evidence. On the merits of the case the respondents argue that there is no basis for intervening in the factual determination of the trial court, which was properly based on the evidence that shows that the first appellant did not participate in the race as an employee of the first respondent. The respondents further argue that this court should accept the findings of the District Court that the case involves a sponsorship transaction that was based on advertising the motorbike in return for a contribution to the expenses of the race and the sale of the motorbike at a cheap price to the first appellant, and not on an employment relationship or agency, and that within the framework of this transaction the first respondent did not undertake to purchase personal accident insurance for the first appellant. With regard to the appellants’ claim concerning liability in torts, the respondents claim that this argument constitutes the introduction of a new claim into the case, which is not permitted, and in any case the claim should be rejected. The respondents further argue that the issue here is one of voluntary insurance and that the first appellant, who had knowledge and previous experience of races of this kind, never insured himself for personal accidents. The respondents argue that the Sports Law is not relevant here since this case only concerns the sponsorship of someone who participated in a private capacity in a race that took place outside Israel. Finally the respondents argue that the appeal should be dismissed in limine in so far as it relates to respondents 2-4 since there is no real claim against them. With regard to the second respondent it is claimed that it is a separate company, engages in a different type of activity from the first respondent and the shareholders of the two companies are not identical. It is also argued that the claims against the second respondent were in fact abandoned by the appellants at the appeal stage and this reason in itself is sufficient reason to deny the claim in so far as the second respondent is concerned. With regard to respondents 3 and 4 it is argued that the appellants did not succeed in showing any cause of action whatsoever against them, including by virtue of lifting the veil of incorporation of the first respondent.

6.            In their reply to the respondents’ arguments the appellants claim, inter alia, that the argument that the first respondent had a duty of care towards the first appellant under the law of torts is a legal argument that may be raised at any stage and therefore it does not amount to the introduction of a new claim, and they also argue that the first and second respondents made a representation to the first appellant that the second respondent was not a separate company but a part of one corporation called ‘Yaadim-Polaris,’ and therefore the second respondent should be regarded as responsible jointly and severally with the first respondent for all the damages that were caused in the circumstances of the case.

Deliberation

7.            In the appeal before us, the appellants restricted their arguments to the issue of the economic damage arising from the lack of personal accident insurance and to the respondents’ liability for this damage in the field of contracts and torts. The other arguments concerning the respondents’ liability for the actual occurrence of the accident and the damage arising directly from it were abandoned during the proceedings in the trial court and were not raised again before us. I will begin by saying that I agree with the findings and conclusions of the District Court with regard to respondents 2-4 and I found no merit in the arguments in the appeal relating to this. The appeal is therefore denied in so far as it is directed against the findings of the District Court with regard to respondents 2-4, and the deliberations will focus on the relationship between the first respondent and the first appellant and the question of the first respondent’s liability for the appellant’s damage in the absence of personal accident insurance.

The nature of the relationship between the first respondent and the first appellant

8.            The scope of the duties and undertakings for which the first respondent is liable to the first appellant insofar as his participation in the race is concerned, including the duty to insure him against personal accidents, necessarily derives from the nature of the relationship that existed between the parties at the relevant time. Therefore the decision on this issue is the basis and the premise for addressing all the other questions that are under consideration. The District Court held that the first appellant participated in the race as a part of a whole group of motorbike riders that was organized for this purpose on a private basis, independently of the first respondent, and that the first respondent paid for the participation of the first appellant in the race for the purpose of advertising the motorbike imported by it. The District Court also held that the relationship between the first appellant and the first respondent, in so far as it concerned his participation in the race, was one of sponsorship. After it defined the relationship between the parties as a relationship between a sponsor and an amateur race driver who took part in a race in a private capacity, the District Court went on to hold that in this relationship there was no express or implied undertaking in the contractual sphere on the part of the first respondent to insure the first appellant against personal accidents. The court was also of the opinion that in these circumstances the first respondent should not be held liable in torts. The first appellant, who disagrees with the findings of the trial court, argues that the relationship that existed between him and the first respondent for the purpose of his participation in the race should be defined as an employment relationship, or alternatively as an agency relationship, and he seeks to derive from this that the first respondent had a duty in the contractual sphere, or alternatively in the field of torts, to insure him against personal accidents for the risks in the race.

9.            How should we classify the relationship that existed between the first appellant and the first respondent in so far as the participation of the first appellant in the race is concerned? Was this, as the District Court held, a relationship between a sponsor and an amateur driver who participated in the race in a private capacity? Was this, as the appellants claim, an employment relationship or an agency relationship? Or is it perhaps possible to define the relationship that existed between the parties in this case in another way, on the basis of the evidence that was presented and the arguments that were heard?

The conclusion that there was no employment relationship between the first appellant and the first respondent, in so far as the first appellant’s participation in the race is concerned, is based soundly on the evidence that was before the trial court, and there is no basis for any intervention in this regard. The trial court held that two separate contracts were made between the parties: the first contract was made orally during the month of August 1994 and it addressed the participation of the first appellant in the race on behalf of the first respondent in order to promote the product that it had begun to import at that time; the second contract was made on 30 August 1994 and it addressed the employment of the first appellant by the first respondent as a mechanic, without any connection to the race. This second contract was enshrined in a written employment agreement that was made between the kibbutz (the second appellant) and the first respondent, in which the terms of employment of the first appellant were set out as aforesaid. This finding of the trial court that the participation in the race was agreed independently, without any connection to the employment of the first appellant by the first respondent as a mechanic, is based, as I have said, on the evidence and reflects the intentions of the parties that can be seen from that evidence. Thus the first appellant confirmed in his testimony that his participation in the race on behalf of the first respondent was agreed between them approximately a month before they agreed upon his employment as a mechanic; the written employment agreement does not address the first appellant’s participation in the race at all; and the first appellant even said in his statement to the National Insurance Institute of 29 June 1995 that he was not obliged to go to the race in the course of his work as a mechanic. The trial court was therefore correct in rejecting the appellant’s claim that there was an employment relationship between the first respondent and the first appellant with regard to his participation in the race. There was no such relationship between the parties when the contractual relationship concerning the participation in the race was created, nor was such a relationship created between them at a later stage when the first appellant began to be employed by the first respondent as a mechanic. Since I have seen fit to approve the findings of the trial court in this regard on their merits, I have no need to consider the arguments that the appellants raised against the trial court’s finding that collateral estoppel applies in this matter by virtue of the judgment of the Regional Labour Court. It will be sufficient to say that this finding does indeed raise considerable difficulties (see LCA 11049/03 Israeli Phoenix Insurance Co. Ltd v. Nidaf [1]).

10. I do not agree with the additional conclusion of the trial court that we are speaking in this case merely of a sponsorship. From the evidence we see that the first appellant was involved in sports driving as a hobby and accumulated knowledge and experience in riding all-terrain motorcycles, even though he did not make this a profession or a source of income. The goal that the first appellant sought to achieve when he made the agreement concerning his participation in the race with the first respondent was to compete in a competitive sporting challenge and to acquire additional experience in this field. The first appellant did not ask the first respondent for remuneration for his participation in the race; he asked for his expenses to be paid. He even testified that ‘at that time I wanted to go to every race that I could; and if the opportunity presented itself - I went.’ Moreover, when he was asked whether he would have looked for another ‘sponsor’ if he had not made the agreement with the first respondent, he answered: ‘I would have looked, but I would not necessarily have gone.’ From the viewpoint of the first appellant the agreement with the first respondent with regard to his participation in the race realized his independent aspiration to take part as a motorbike rider in an international race, while the expenses required for this purpose would be paid by the first respondent. The first respondent, for its part, published an advertisement of its intention ‘to send on its behalf three experienced all-terrain riders’ and after the interview process it chose only one rider, who was the first appellant. In parentheses it should be pointed out that in the group of riders that was organized for the race without any connection to the first respondent, of which the first appellant was a member, there was an additional rider called Hezzy Elon who also rode a KTM motorbike that he bought from the first respondent (the other members of the group rode other types of motorbike). But from the testimony of the third respondent we see that this rider did not go to the race on the first respondent’s behalf. In any case, the advertisement that the first respondent published testifies to the initiative and the active steps that it took in order to have motorbikes that it imported be involved in the race. This initiative and also the resources that it was prepared to invest and did actually invest for this purpose definitely show that the interest that it had with regard to the participation in the race goes beyond the normal conduct of a mere sponsor and this was reflected in the testimony of the first appellant. The first appellant testified with regard to his experience of the usual types of agreement with sponsors in this field, and from his evidence, which was not contested, it appears that the agreement between him and the first respondent with regard to the participation in the race definitely went beyond the usual practice in this field in agreements concerning sponsorship of a motorbike rider in return for advertising the business of the sponsor. In the case before us the first respondent provided the first appellant with the motorbike that he rode during the race and also paid for the direct expenses involved in his participation, including the registration fee for the race, the visa and border fees for going to Egypt, spare parts for the motorbike and also compulsory insurance for the use of the motorbike in Israel and Egypt. An employee of the first respondent, a mechanic by profession, was also sent by it to accompany the group of riders to which the first appellant belonged (an additional mechanic was sent by a rival Israeli importer of motorbikes).

11. The background to the agreement between the first appellant and the first respondent and the nature of the provisions of this agreement lead in my opinion to the conclusion that the relationship that was created between the parties for the purpose of the first appellant’s participation in the race was of a special kind. As I have already said, we are speaking neither of an employment relationship nor of a sports sponsorship relationship, and it appears that the most precise definition of the relationship between the parties in this case is one of a joint venture. The focus of the relationship was that the parties were interested in participating in the race in order to realize their respective interests. In order to further these interests, the first respondent and the first appellant agreed to cooperate with one another and to combine the sporting abilities of the first appellant and the economic resources of the first respondent that initiated the relationship and was prepared to be involved in the furthering of the venture in the very intensive manner described above. Support for the conclusion that we are dealing with a special agreement — a kind of joint venture — can be found in the fact that in the relationship between the parties the first respondent was entitled to enter into agreements with various sponsors in order to advertise their products through the first appellant during the race, and it actually did this in an agreement with Delek the Israel Fuel Corporation Ltd. The first respondent also provided the necessary equipment (the motorbike, spare parts and clothing) and also dealt with making the payments that were required so that the first appellant could participate in the race. It can therefore be said that in return for the economic involvement of the first respondent in the joint venture, the first respondent expected an economic return, whereas the first appellant contributed his sporting ability to the venture in the expectation of success in terms of sporting achievement.

Now that we have defined the nature of the agreement between the first appellant and the first respondent as a joint venture, we should go on to examine, against this background, the arguments raised by the appellants in the appeal before us. As we have already said, these arguments focus on the liability of the first respondent in the fields of contracts and torts for the economic damage caused to the appellants as a result of the fact that the first appellant did not have personal accident insurance, which entitles an injured person to insurance payments for medical disability and incapacity to work in his profession or the professions stated in the policy (see chapters 2 and 3 of the Insurance Contract Law, 5741-1981).

The contractual cause of action

12. In the contractual sphere I agree with the factual finding of the trial court that there was no express agreement between the parties that the first respondent would take out insurance for the first appellant’s participation in the race, as distinct from the compulsory insurances that the first respondent undertook to pay for the first appellant that, in so far as can be seen from the testimonies that were presented, did not include insurance cover for personal injury that might result from the actual participation in the race. Thus the request sent by the first appellant to the first respondent ‘to obtain insurance for one month’ did not refer to personal accident insurance but to the compulsory insurance for the motorbike only, as can be seen clearly from his testimony:

‘It says [in the request] to insure the motorbike for a period of a month… the request for insurance was not made as a result of the organizers’ document, but since the motorbike had already passed its licensing test and in order to move it from place to place and prepare it for the race, this was the first condition if we wanted to begin to move the project forward’ (emphases supplied).

But according to the first appellant, even though it was not agreed between them expressly, it is possible to understand that the first respondent made such an undertaking from the circumstances of the agreement and from the matters that the first respondent undertook to handle with regard to the first appellant’s participation in the race. This argument of the first appellant gives rise to a difficulty because it invites the court to read undertakings into the parties’ agreement which they did not expressly agree to. This involves a violation of the principle of the freedom of contracts, whether they are written or oral, according to which the parties have the autonomy to determine the terms of the contract, and the content may be whatever they agree (s. 24 of the Contracts (General Part) Law, 5733-1973 (hereafter: the Contracts Law)). In the case before us no claim was raised that it is possible to supplement the terms of the agreement between the parties by virtue of s. 26 of the Contracts Law in accordance with a prevailing practice between the parties, or in accordance with the prevailing practice in contracts of this type, which is understandable in view of the fact that we are dealing with a one- time contract between the first respondent and the first appellant and with a contract that was not typical of what was customary in the racing world with regard to sponsorship, but with a type of joint venture whose terms were from the outset unique to the parties, as we have explained above. Notwithstanding, it is not denied that within the framework of the division of roles agreed upon by the parties, the first respondent undertook to take care of the expenses involved in the first appellant’s participation in the race. Is it possible to understand from this by means of interpretation that there was an undertaking to ensure that the first appellant was insured against personal accidents? I think not. Taking out personal accident insurance is not included in the immediate and direct expenses required for participation in the race, which the first respondent undertook as stated above. Our concern is with an additional expense that was intended to guarantee the first appellant an insurance payment in the event of disability as a result of an accident, if it occurred during his participation in the race. Such insurance, while desirable and appropriate in the circumstances of the case (and we will discuss this later within the framework of the tortious cause of action), was not necessary as far as the actual participation in the race was concerned. Therefore the contractual undertaking of the first respondent to pay for the first appellant’s participation in the race does not lead — on the basis of a purposive interpretation of that undertaking — to the conclusion that it should also include insuring him against personal accidents.

The tortious cause of action

13. An additional cause of action by virtue of which the appellants are seeking to impose liability on the first respondent for the damage caused to them because he did not have insurance against personal accidents is the tortious cause of action. The appellants argue in this context that the first respondent was negligent in that it did not take care to insure the first appellant or at least did not ascertain that the first appellant took care to insure himself against personal accidents. In this context we should emphasize that the existence of a contract between the parties does not necessarily rule out the possibility that one of them will be liable to the other in torts (see I. Englard, A. Barak and M. Cheshin, The Law of Torts — The General Doctrine of Torts (G. Tedeschi, ed., 1976), at p. 14; D. Friedmann and N. Cohen, Contracts, vol. 1, at pp. 81-82 (1991); R. Sanilevitz and D. Ronen, ‘Competition between the Contractual Cause of Action and the Tortious Cause of Action in Compensation Claims — A Comparative Look,’ Shamgar Volume (vol. 3, 2003) 93, at pp. 118-120; FH 20/82 Adders Building Materials Ltd v. Harlow and Jones GMBH [2], at pp. 268-269; A. Herman, Introduction to the Law of Torts (2006), at pp. 327-329; with regard to the various difficulties that this approach raises in the context of economic loss, see D. Ronen, ‘Pure Economic Loss from a Comparative Perspective,’ 44 Ha-Praklit 504 (1999), at pp. 506-510; T. Gidron, ‘The Duty of Care in the Tort of Negligence and Pure Economic Loss,’ 42 Ha-Praklit 126 (1995), at pp. 137, 139-144; East River Steamship Corp. v. Transamerica Delaval Inc. [17]). Many examples in which Israeli case law has applied the principle that the contractual cause of action and the tortious cause of action are not mutually exclusive can be found in those cases where an employment relationship or a legal representation relationship exists between the parties (see, for example, CA 37/86 Levy v. Sherman [3], at p. 462; CA 735/75 Reutman v. Aderet [4]; CA 153/04 Robinovitz v. Rosenbaum [5], at para. 5 of the opinion of the honourable Justice E. Rubinstein). In English law the prevalent outlook in the past was that, as a rule, the law of contracts takes precedence over the law of torts and therefore the scope of the liabilities and undertakings that the parties to the contract took upon themselves should not be extended by means of the law of torts. This outlook underwent a change as a result of the judgment of the House of Lords in Henderson v. Merrett Syndicates Ltd [19], which held that liability in torts would only be ruled out where it was contrary to the contents of the contract between the parties (see R.A. Buckley, The Modern Law of Negligence (third edition, 1999), at pp. 148, 153; J. Murphy, Street on Torts (eleventh edition, 2003), at pp. 210-212; W.V.H. Rogers, Winfield and Jolowicz on Tort (seventeenth edition, 2006), at pp. 10-13; see also Englard, Barak and Cheshin, The Law of Torts — The General Doctrine of Torts, supra, at p. 15). In the case before us, the agreement between the parties is silent on the subject of taking out personal accident insurance to insure the first appellant against the risks involved in the race, and therefore it can be said that the tortious cause of action exists alongside the contractual cause of action, even if we adopt the reservation that was determined in this regard in Henderson v. Merrett Syndicates Ltd [19].

Negligence on account of not taking out insurance within the framework of a joint sporting venture

14. Before we examine the question of the first respondent’s liability in torts for not taking out personal accident insurance, we should first say that there is no merit in the argument that the tortious cause of action raised by the appellants constitutes a new claim that is not permitted at the appeal stage. This cause of action was brought before the trial court and was mentioned by it in the judgment (p. 10 of the judgment), even though it did not see fit to discuss it at length. On the merits of the matter, the question is whether it is desirable to impose on someone, by virtue of the tort of negligence, a duty to take out insurance for someone else where the law does not demand this. Indeed, in a case of this kind, the alleged liability does not derive from negligence that caused the direct damage, but from negligence that resulted in there being no insurance cover for the direct damage, when it occurred. This is the position in our case, where we are speaking of activity involving inherent risks that are not necessarily the result of negligence. Sports driving, even if done with reasonable care, involves risks. In practice, most branches of sport — and especially competitive sport — involve a degree of risk even if proper precautionary measures are taken. Therefore the question in our case is whether someone, who is involved in a sporting event and derives a benefit from it, should be made liable to insure his participants even when there is no statutory duty to do so.

I will examine this question below.

15. Let us first say that when speaking of activity that involves considerable risks that cannot be negated even by taking reasonable precautions, taking out insurance may be a proper and even a required normative standard. Policy considerations that justify determining such a normative standard are based mainly on the consequences that may result from a lack of insurance for activity of this kind in the ethical, economic and social spheres. There is a real likelihood that engaging in dangerous activity may result in significance injuries for which no one will be liable in torts within the framework of the tort of negligence, since from an overall perspective we are speaking of activity that is reasonable and even desirable. Insurance provides an important ‘safety net’ in this context. Indeed, it is especially when we are speaking of organized activity that involves considerable risks that the parties who derive a benefit from the activity can be expected to ascertain that insurance is taken out. It should be remembered in this context that apart from the personal cost that the injured person will be likely to pay if he is injured and pays for the damage out of his own pocket, there is also a social cost, since an injured person in such a case will almost certainly become a burden on society as a whole or on the community to which he belongs. This shows the importance of insurance, which provides a solution to these difficulties by spreading the risk inherent in the dangerous activity among the group of persons that benefit from it. Spreading the risk in this manner is just and efficient and allows the direct damage caused as a result of the dangerous activity, as well as the ‘secondary’ indirect damage that accompanies it, to be minimized (see Y. Elias, Insurance Law (vol. 1, 2002), at pp. 3-5; S. Weller, The Insurance Contract Law, 5741-1981 (vol. 1, 2005), at pp. 43, 45-47; for a distinction between primary damage and secondary damage in the context of torts law, see I. Gilead, ‘Liability and Insurance in Cases of Damage Caused by Terrorist Attacks — Economic Analysis,’ in Terrorism, Tort Law and Insurance: A Comparative Survey (B.A. Koch, ed., 2004) 238, at pp. 241-242).

16. Insurance is an integral part of the way in which modern society contends with risks. In various contexts the legislature saw fit to enact a provision of statute that obliges the relevant parties to take out insurance in favour of a potential victim (see s. 2 of the Motor Car Insurance Ordinance [New Version], 5730-1970; s. 2 of the Immunization Victims Insurance Law, 5750-1989; r. 4(5) of the Aviation Services Licensing (Aviation Schools) Regulations, 5731-1971; Sports Diving (Imposing an Insurance Liability on Divers) Regulations, 5740-1980; and in English law see R. Lewis, When You Must Insure — Part 1, New Law Journal  8  October (2004) P1474). The law of torts for its part has chosen various legal systems to handling activities that involve considerable risks by imposing a system of strict or absolute liability. In this regard see, for example, the wording of the Restatement of the Law, Third, Torts: Liability for Physical Harm (Proposed Final Draft no. 1, April 6, 2005) §20, which is entitled ‘Abnormally Dangerous Activities’:

‘(a) An actor who carries on an abnormally dangerous activity is subject to strict liability for physical harm resulting from the activity.

(b) An activity is abnormally dangerous if:

(1) the activity creates a foreseeable and highly significant risk of physical harm even when reasonable care is exercised by all actors; and

(2) the activity is not one of common usage.’

The purpose of this arrangement is to impose upon someone, whose activity creates a serious and unusual risk of physical injury to his neighbours, the liability for damage that is caused as a result of the realization of that risk, something that is not possible within the framework of the tort of negligence because the damage cannot be prevented by reasonable measures (see and cf. Restat. 2d of Torts §519-520). It should be noted that one of the exceptions to this provision concerns the choice of the injured person to be involved in the dangerous activity in return for some benefit (see Restatement of the Law, Third, Torts: Liability for Physical Harm (Proposed Final Draft No. 1, April 6, 2005) §24). An arrangement of strict or absolute liability may in turn be combined with an insurance arrangement, whether by virtue of an express provision of statute or by virtue of the incentive that such an arrangement creates, from the viewpoint of the potential tortfeasors, who face the threat of being liable even if they act carefully. It should be noted that the increased or absolute liability, together with the incentive to take out insurance, is not limited to someone who actually carries out the dangerous activity, and sometimes it will be justified to impose it on other parties, such as the promoter or funder of the activity, for various reasons such as an ability to prevent the damage. 

17. The social and private interest in obligating those who benefit from dangerous activities to take out appropriate insurance exists inter alia with regard to sporting activity, which as we have said inherently involves considerable risks to sportsmen. Sports racing is an obvious example of this. I think that the importance of insurance that is intended to compensate for personal injuries that may be caused as a result of dangerous sporting activity cannot be overstated (T. Kevan, D. Adamson & S. Cottrell, Sports Personal Injury: Law and Practice (2002), at pp. 259-264; D. Pilpel, Sports from a Legal Perspective (1994), at pp. 272-274). The clear social interest that appropriate insurance be taken out with regard to injuries that arise from sporting activity found expression in s. 7(a) of the Sports Law, 5748-1988, which provides:

‘(a) A sports club, sports organization, federation and union shall insure the sportsmen who take part in sporting competitions that are organized by them or on their behalf.’

On 29 December 2005 the Sports Driving Law, 5766-2005, was published. It comes into effect on 15 March 2007. This law regulates the field of sports driving in various respects and it establishes, inter alia, penal provisions with regard to anyone who uses or causes or allows another to use a competitive vehicle without appropriate insurance. In this regard s. 15 of the Sports Driving Law provides:

‘Insurance obligation      15. (a) A person shall not use, nor shall he cause or allow another person to use, a competitive vehicle that has been given a competitive vehicle licence, unless there is a valid insurance policy for the use of that competitive vehicle by him or the other person, which was issued by an insurer, in accordance with provisions that shall be determined by the minister, after consulting the Supervisor of Insurance, which insures the owner of the competitive vehicle and its rider as follows:

                (1) Against liability for rescue, evacuation, medical treatment, assistance, nursing services and rehabilitation services that will be given to the driver of the competitive vehicle for personal injury that he suffers as a result of sports driving that took place in accordance with the provisions of this law;

                (2) Against liability for personal injury that is caused to a person by a competitive vehicle as a result of sports driving, apart from the driver of the competitive vehicle.

                (b) Notwithstanding the provisions of subsection (a), the minister may, after consulting the Supervisor of Insurance, determine types of competitive vehicles, fields of sports driving and types of approved race tracks, with regard to which the duty to take out insurance under this section shall be the liability of the licence holder under sections 8 or 9, as applicable.

                (c) In this section, ‘insurer’ — according to the meaning thereof in the Supervision of Insurance Transactions Law, 5741-1981.’

Section 23(c) of the law provides that anyone who breaches the provisions of the aforesaid s. 15 is liable to imprisonment for one year or a fine. The provisions of the Sports Driving Law do not apply in our case because the events that are the subject of the appeal took place approximately twelve years before the law came into effect. Moreover, the law relates mainly to sports driving in Israel (see s. 2(c) of the Sports Driving Law; the draft Sports Driving Law, 5765-2004, Draft Laws 2004, 474, at p. 476), whereas the incident in the appeal before us occurred in Egypt. Notwithstanding, this legislative development indicates that sports driving is one of those dangerous activities that we should ensure take place with insurance cover for those taking the risks, and the legislature has taken care to ensure that persons using competitive vehicles have a suitable insurance policy by imposing the duty to take care of this on whoever benefits from this activity (and not on drivers in general — see ss. 34-35 of the Sports Driving Law, which excludes sports driving from the application of the Motor Vehicle Insurance Ordinance and the Road Accident Victims Compensation Law, 5735-1975). It should be noted that s. 30(b) of the law provides that ‘the driver of a competitive vehicle shall not have a cause of action under the Torts Ordinance [New Version], against another driver of a competitive vehicle, for damage that is caused to him as a result of sports driving, unless the aforesaid damage is caused to him by the other driver intentionally’ — i.e., between the drivers inter se compulsory insurance replaces the law of torts. It is not superfluous to point out in this context that in our case the organizers of the race compelled the participants to take out Israeli and Egyptian compulsory insurance and they recommended — and it should be noted that this was only a recommendation — that they take out personal accident insurance.

18. The social and private interest in the existence of insurance will usually be furthered in the best way by means of clear provisions of statute such as those discussed above. But in the case before us it was not proved that there is a relevant statutory arrangement. In Israel, there is no strict liability provision that we can consider applying in this case. Therefore the petitioners ask us to go one step further and to impose an insurance obligation on the first respondent by virtue of the tort of negligence. This approach raises difficulties and should not be adopted. As I have already said, from a normative viewpoint it is unreasonable that a venture concerning participation in a motorbike race should be undertaken without personal accident insurance. Notwithstanding, choosing the framework of negligence as a means of creating an insurance obligation stretches the limits of the tort and raises a concern that negligence will gradually turn into a strict or absolute liability. This is because of the proximity between imposing a duty to take out insurance and imposing absolute liability which Prof. I. Englard discussed when he said ‘Absolute liability is in essence a reflection of the idea of insurance’ (see I. Englard, Compensation for Road Accident Victims (third edition, 2005), at p. 6). Indeed, determining an insurance obligation as a protected norm within the framework of the tort of negligence may blur the line that divides absolute liability from liability that is based on the principle of fault. The distinction that exists between these two regimes was discussed by this court in CA 485/60 Berman v. Marziof [6], at p. 1918, where it was said: ‘[someone with a duty of care] is not like an insurer, who is liable to compensate for the damage whatever its source’ (see also CA 371/90 Subhi v. Israel Railways [7], at p. 349; CA 4025/91 Zvi v. Carroll [8], at p. 790). Justice Witkon also uttered some remarks in this vein in CA 285/73 Lagil Israel Trampoline and Sports Equipment Ltd v. Nahmias [9], at p. 75, where he said:

‘It is common today to suggest to the supplier another solution to the dilemma. We ask what difference does it really make to the supplier that he is presumed to be negligent (even if he did not have a reasonable possibility of preventing the danger), since in any case he should be insured against third part risks, and thus he passes the risk on to all consumers or all taxpayers. In my opinion this is not a path that the court can follow. In this way we are in practice eliminating the concept of “negligence” (with all of its moral significance) and replacing it with absolute liability… and I am not at all sure whether this is desirable in all circumstances and in every case. The public’s resources are not unlimited. Public money is a resource of the economy, and when there are insufficient resources to satisfy all of the desirable social purposes, an order of priorities needs to be determined. It is clear that this is a matter for the legislature (or the government) to address, after it examines thoroughly the need for the service and the scope of the risk that it involves, the cost of insuring against absolute liability and the relative importance of this social burden in comparison to the importance of other burdens… I do not mean to argue that the court is not competent to consider a question that is entirely a matter of policy, but it is clear to me that this debate requires research and that we do not have the necessary tools for this (for the position that the legislature should be left to determine arrangements that impose increased or absolute liability, see also A. Barak, ‘Forty Years of Israeli Law — The Law of Torts and the Codification of Civil Law,’ 19 Hebrew Univ. L. Rev. (Mishpatim) 631 (1990), at p. 642; CFH 7794/98 Moshe v. Clifford [10], at pp. 738-739).

Choosing the path of legislation in order to determine an insurance obligation has an additional advantage over the path in which such a norm is determined within the framework of the tort of negligence: it would appear that the legislative path advances the interest of spreading the risk by means of taking out insurance more effectively. Imposing a duty of care as opposed to imposing a duty in statute means that the potential tortfeasor has the choice of the possibility of taking out insurance and the possibility of taking the risk involved in not purchasing insurance (a risk whose realization will render the tortfeasor liable to compensate the injured person in the absence of insurance). It cannot be ruled out that, in the absence of a statutory duty to take out insurance, the potential tortfeasor will choose the second possibility according to which he will be liable to pay for the whole damage when it occurs, for many different reasons (see Weller, The Insurance Contract Law, 5741-1981, supra, at p. 44; G. Calabresi, The Costs of Accidents (1970), at pp. 55-59; also see and cf. Weller, supra, at pp. 126-127; D. Schwartz and R. Schlinger, Insurance Law (2005), at pp. 113-114, 138). With regard to the possibility of finding the tortfeasor liable for punitive damages as an incentive to take out insurance and the disadvantages of this possibility, see and cf. CA 140/00 Estate of Ettinger v. Company for the Reconstruction and Development of the Jewish Quarter in the Old City, Jerusalem, Ltd[11], at pp. 562-567 {180-186}).

19. But despite the difficulties inherent in the approach whereby failure to take out insurance constitutes negligent conduct that gives rise to liability under the law of torts, I do not think it right to rule out this possibility in principle; each case should be examined on its merits and according to its circumstances. The fact that we are talking in this context of economic loss that is reflected in a pecuniary loss as a result of not receiving an insurance payment — ‘pure’ economic loss — also does not in my opinion rule out, always and in all circumstances, the duty of care. I agree in this regard with the opinion of Deputy President E. Rivlin in CA 3464/05 Paz Oil Co. Ltd v. State of Israel [12], at para. 7, where he said:

‘It is doubtful whether the fact that we may be talking here about “pure” economic loss, i.e., pecuniary loss that is not accompanied by physical damage to the person or property of the plaintiff, is capable on its own, in the circumstances of the case, of ruling out the duty of care. Admittedly in foreign case law there has sometimes been a reluctance to impose liability for this type of damage, for various reasons that mainly arise from a concern that it will lead to an uncontrollable increase in the number of persons entitled to compensation, the concern that the courts will be flooded with cases and the difficulty of assessing the amount of the damages (see D. Ronen, ‘Pure Economic Loss from a Comparative Perspective,’ 44 HaPraklit 504 (2000)). These considerations may fall within the scope of the policy considerations that are usually examined within the framework of the duty of care. As I have said, I doubt whether the nature of the damage in our case can rule out the duty of care (and see in this regard, for example, Jerusalem Municipality v. Gordon, supra, at p. 139; and with regard to negligent misrepresentation, see App 106/54 Weinstein v. Kadima Cooperative Society Ltd).’

(For classification of the damage see: Buckley, The Modern Law of Negligence, supra, at pp. 149, 153-154; Van Oppen v. Clerk to the Bedford Charity Trustees [20]; for the characteristics of economic loss and the aforementioned doubts, see Ronen, ‘Pure Economic Loss from a Comparative Perspective,’ supra, at pp. 504, 508-509, 522; Gidron, ‘The Duty of Care in the Tort of Negligence and Pure Economic Loss,’ supra, at pp. 128-130, 136-138; N. Cohen, ‘Strike Damage, Deliberate Negligence, Economic Loss and Causing Breach of Contract,’ 14 Tel-Aviv University Law Review (Iyyunei Mishpat) 173 (1989), at pp. 183-185; Winfield and Jolowicz on Tort, supra, at pp. 191-194).

Thus we see that each case should be examined in accordance with its characteristics and all of the factors that are relevant to the case, including considerations concerning the reasonableness of the conduct, the likelihood of the damage, the relationship between the tortfeasor and the injured party and the dependence of one on the other. The concern that the limits of the tort of negligence will be eroded should not be the determining factor in every case.  This is a consideration whose relevance and weight should be considered on a case by case basis. Moreover it would appear that there are certain situations in which it will be right to recognize a cause of action of negligence as a result of not taking out insurance. Thus, for example, the considerations weighing against the imposition of liability on the grounds of negligence lose their strength where there is a statutory duty to take out insurance (see and cf. LaClair v. Silberline Manufacturing Co., Inc. [18]; CC (TA-DC) 2474/86 Netzer v. Kanfonit Light Aircraft Co. Ltd [16], at pp. 476-478; on the connection between a statutory duty and the tort of negligence see: CA 145/80 Vaknin v. Beit Shemesh Local Council [13], at p. 139; CA 2906/01 Haifa Municipality v. Menora Insurance Co. Ltd [14], at paras. 17, 23, 27). Moreover, in circumstances where there is a relationship between the tortfeasor and the injured party and a dependence of one on the other, there may be a duty of care on the part of the tortfeasor to the injured person to protect his economic interests. It is possible that in such circumstances it will be possible to regard a failure of the tortfeasor to insure the injured party as a negligent omission. The aforesaid relationship and reliance element may exist, inter alia, where one party expressly promised the other that he would take out insurance for him or where this is required by the custom between the parties. By contrast, where the injured party chose to become involved in dangerous activity in return for benefits that it gives him, it will be difficult to argue in the absence of an express agreement that he relied on the other party to insure him.

20. In English law the lack of a special relationship between the tortfeasor and the injured person has indeed been a main consideration in two judgments in which the claim of negligence was raised in the wake of the failure to take out insurance. In a case that concerned an employment relationship (Reid v. Rush & Tompkins Group PLC [21]) and in a case that concerned the sporting activity of a school pupil (Van Oppen v. Clerk to the Bedford Charity Trustees [20]) it was held that even where a tortfeasor has a duty of care to ensure the physical safety of the injured person, he does not necessarily have a duty of care to ensure his economic welfare. Therefore the court rejected the claim that was raised in those cases that the defendants (the employer in Reid v. Rush & Tompkins Group PLC [21] and the school in Van Oppen v. Clerk to the Bedford Charity Trustees [20]) had a duty to take out insurance to cover economic loss arising from events for which they had no liability in torts.

In Naylor v. Payling [22] the English Court of Appeal considered whether a landowner had a duty to ensure that an independent contractor employed by him on the land had taken out insurance for damage to third parties that might be caused as a result of the contractor’s negligence. In discussing the distinction between a freestanding duty to do this and a duty derived from the general duty of employing a competent and qualified contractor, Justices Waller and Neuberger expressed their opinion that as a rule no freestanding duty as aforesaid should be recognized apart from in special circumstances — cases where the employer is himself under a duty (whether statutory or not) to insure himself, or where the employer accepts that he should insure himself. Justice Waller went on to hold that an additional condition for the existence of such a freestanding duty is that the contractor is employed in a hazardous activity. But in that case, the court went on to hold, the circumstances justifying the imposition of such a duty did not exist. From the decision of the English Court of Appeal in Naylor v. Payling [22] it is possible, with the requisite caution, to infer that when the special circumstances mentioned above do indeed exist, it cannot be ruled out that there will be an independent or freestanding duty to ensure the existence of insurance as a cause of action in negligence (but see Winfield and Jolowicz on Tort, supra, at pp. 407-408). As I have already said above, I too am of the opinion that the recognition of this duty is not based on sweeping rules but on the application of policy considerations that lie at the heart of the tort of negligence, which include reasonableness, reliance expectations, the neighbour principle and avoiding excessive deterrence and overextending the limits of the tort.

From general principles to the specific case

21. Does the first respondent have a duty of care to the first appellant with regard to taking out personal accident insurance? In order to answer this question we should examine the relationship between the parties and the duties that arise from it against a background of the normative position set out above. In this case the first respondent did not have a statutory duty to take out insurance. We have also seen that the insurances that were a precondition for participating in the race were taken out, whereas the insurance that we are discussing — personal accident insurance — was a recommendation of the organizers. This recommendation was sent to the sportsmen themselves but the first appellant chose to ignore it. In the circumstances of the case there is no basis whatsoever for the argument that a special relationship existed between the parties or that the first appellant relied on the first respondent in a way that imposes on it a duty of care to insure him. The essence of the contract between the parties (a joint sporting venture) does not in itself indicate such a relationship or reliance, since we are speaking of a contract between two parties of equal bargaining power where each of them was free to negotiate the terms of the contract or alternatively to choose to enter into a contract with another party (a sportsman or sponsor, as applicable). Moreover, in so far as the insurance is concerned, the relationship between the parties was not characterized by one party being more knowledgeable or being more able to prevent the damage that was caused, thereby giving rise to reliance on the part of the other. Even from the viewpoint of sharing the benefits, we are speaking of a venture in which both parties were expecting to derive an advantage, one in the economic sphere and the other in sporting achievements. Moreover it would appear that in the circumstances of the case and in view of the division of functions between the parties in the venture that they wished to promote, the first appellant does not have a convincing argument as to why the first respondent should be liable to take out personal accident insurance, rather than the first appellant himself. In this context it should be recalled that the first appellant participated in the past on more than one occasion in motorbike races, and he was able to make a proper assessment of the risks involved in them and the economic loss that he was likely to suffer if he was injured and did not have insurance. It should also be recalled that his argument that he asked the first respondent to ensure that he had personal accident insurance was rejected by the trial court on the facts. In these circumstances it would appear that imposing a duty of care on the first respondent to take out insurance would be going too far. Therefore the argument that the first respondent is liable for the appellant’s damage by virtue of the tort of negligence because of the lack of insurance should be rejected.

Conclusion

22. For the reasons set out above I would propose to my colleagues that we deny the appeal, but because of the special circumstances of the case I would further propose not to make an order for costs.

 

Justice M. Naor

I agree with the opinion of my colleague Justice Hayut. The tragic incident before us in this case shows the need for parties who have a common interest in a project or a property to determine the question of insurance coverage for personal injuries or damage to property. Preplanning avoids both underinsurance and double insurance (see and cf. CA 931/99 Menorah Insurance Co. Ltd v. Jerusalem Candles Ilum (1987) Ltd [15], at p. 564).

My colleague mentioned (in para. 16 of her opinion) several statutory provisions that contain a binding duty to take out insurance. Such provisions are dispersed in legislation and regulations in a sporadic and haphazard manner. I am of the opinion that the legislator should address the question of the proper scope of the duty to take out insurance and in what areas it should apply, in order to prevent situations like the one in which the appellant finds himself, where an accident has occurred and it is not covered by insurance.

 

 

Justice A. Grunis

I agree with the opinion of my colleague Justice E. Hayut and also with the remarks of my colleague Justice M. Naor.

 

 

Appeal denied.

17 Adar 5767.

7 March 2007.

 

Pages

Subscribe to RSS - Negligence